"ARCHIVES"

BY WILLIAM WARNER "Vikings War In valhalla" Chapter 3: "The Coming War" The sound came first—a sharp crack that echoed off the cold metal walls of the pyramid. Then came the blood. Ragnar staggered. A fine mist burst from his throat, catching the artificial sunlight like crimson vapor. His crown slipped from his head, clattered down the steps, and spun to a stop. He collapsed in my arms before I could fully process what had happened. “Get a sealant!” Emily yelled, already dropping to her knees beside us. Serenity was faster, slapping a glowing patch against his neck with a hiss of energy. Ragnar’s breath rattled through the broken edges of his windpipe. Still alive. But only barely. My heart was pounding, every instinct screaming for retaliation. I scanned the high ridgelines of Cybrawl’s jungle-tech skyline—there was no sign of a shooter, no shimmer of movement, nothing but the eerie silence that followed violence. Joseph’s voice broke it. He stepped away from the group, answering a call on his comm with clipped urgency. When he returned, his expression had turned to stone. “It’s confirmed,” he said, eyes locked on mine. “Red Dragon Empire. They were behind it. They’ve been probing Cybrawl’s borders for weeks… waiting. This was a warning shot.” I looked down at the blood soaking into Ragnar’s ceremonial armor. A warning shot? No. This was war. The pyramid loomed behind us, black and monolithic, the ancient temple of the Demon Droids—normally a place of diplomacy and forbidden technology. Now it was stained with the blood of a king. I turned to face Deathskull. The warlord stood at the temple’s summit, silent, unreadable behind his titanium skull mask. The green glow from his optic lenses pulsed slowly, watching, calculating. He didn’t move, not even as Ragnar bled at his doorstep. “You know what this means,” I said quietly, voice sharp with restrained fury. “They didn’t just come for Ragnar. They came for your legacy. Your tech. Your world.” Deathskull descended the stairs with deliberate weight, each footstep striking like a drumbeat against the hollow structure. He came to a stop before Ragnar’s body and knelt—not out of reverence, but recognition. His eyes flicked to the blood still pooling on the stone. “This is sacrilege,” he murmured, more to himself than anyone. Valrra stepped forward from the shadows of the archway. Her crimson skin glistened in the sun, a Crimseed woman marked by centuries of quiet wisdom. She said nothing at first—only looked at Deathskull with calm certainty. “You always knew this day would come,” she said. “You just didn’t want to believe it.” For a long moment, the only sounds were Ragnar’s ragged breathing and the distant thrum of Cybrawl’s automated defenses kicking into high alert. Then Deathskull rose. “They want the portal,” he said. “Then they will have to walk through it… in chains.” The sky above began to shift. Tower-sized defense towers emerged from hidden panels in the landscape. Blue flame flared beneath the jungle canopies as Cybrawl’s warships ignited, rising like awakened beasts from slumber. Deathskull turned toward me. “I will summon the Demon Droids,” he said, voice hollow and thunderous. “And we will show the Red Dragon Empire what death really looks like.” Emily glanced at me, her green eyes filled not with fear—but with knowing. I nodded once. “Then it’s decided.” Behind us, Ragnar was lifted onto a medical gurney, drifting toward the pyramid, barely clinging to life. Serenity followed close, her eyes locked on the horizon. Joseph already had a hand on his comm, issuing orders to Vikingnar’s fleet. The lines had been drawn. Cybrawl was no longer a neutral world. The Red Dragon Empire had broken the code. And now, from the steps of a bloodied pyramid, a war was beginning that would burn across the stars. Valrra's hands moved with quiet precision, her crimson fingers slick with nanogel as she sealed the final tear in Ragnar’s throat. Subi, a veteran field medic from Cybrawl's central ward, monitored his vitals with a fixed stare. The king still breathed—barely—but every breath was borrowed time. “Go,” Valrra said without looking up. “We’ll keep him alive. If the Red Dragons want this world, they’ll have to claw through us first.” I nodded once and turned to follow Deathskull. He moved like a monolith, his long cloak trailing behind him, black and frayed at the edges from centuries of war. The closer we came to the capital, the louder the world became. Defense turrets rotated into position, vehicles rumbled beneath the jungle floor, and above us, the fleet began its descent—a formation of longships casting shadows like metal angels over Cybrawl’s fractured skyline. It should have been a moment of strength. Instead, the sky exploded. One of our ships— our  ship, the one Ragnar’s family had boarded for extraction—burst apart mid-air in a chain of violent shockwaves. The fire bloomed outwards like a dying sun, sending debris spiraling through the clouds. Emily screamed. Joseph’s eyes widened in disbelief. I couldn’t move. “No... no...” I whispered. “That was his—” “Family,” Serenity muttered. “They’re gone.” The force of the blast punched through the clouds and sent a ripple through the air. Our comms lit up with static and shouting. Joseph grabbed my shoulder, his jaw clenched. “That wasn’t the Red Dragons. They don’t fire on ships at that range. That… that was from inside.” A coup. A betrayal. Someone had sabotaged the longship before it ever left orbit. I stared at the fading trails of smoke overhead, the shock cutting deeper than fear. Someone among us had flipped. Someone had sold us out. But I didn’t have time to think about who. Not yet. “We protect the wormhole tech,” I said firmly. “Everything else can wait.” Deathskull didn’t need the reminder. He already had his orders in motion. “Hide the source. Deep under the capital,” he barked into a command channel. “Send it below the lowest level. Into the vault. The Immortals stay under triple-lock. No one accesses them. Not even Valrra.” His Demon Droids obeyed without a word—golden, skeletal machines that glinted like polished death in the rising sun. They moved in silence, carrying the portal core in segments, their steps perfectly in sync like a hive mind cast in alloy. Doors opened beneath the temple itself, revealing a descending shaft choked in blue vapor. The tech vanished below the surface. I watched as the vault sealed shut with a deep, seismic thud. It felt final—like we were locking away not just a weapon, but a secret too volatile for any of us to hold. “Joseph,” I said, pulling him close. “Get Serenity on the sniper. I want the shooter found before sunset.” Joseph didn’t hesitate. “Serenity,” he barked through his comm. “Track the trajectory. Filter for electromagnetic discharge. Cross-reference with our own sniper positions. I want the shooter’s spine in a jar.” “Already on it,” Serenity replied from a nearby hilltop, her visor glowing green. “I’m picking up residual heat patterns on the south rim. Too steady to be local fauna. Could be our guy.” “Do not  engage until I say so,” I warned. “Copy.” Emily stood beside me, her face pale, eyes fixed on the smoke curling across the horizon. “They weren’t supposed to die,” she whispered. “They were innocent.” “No one’s innocent anymore,” I muttered. Joseph looked at me. “We’re not ready for this war. Not yet. And if there’s a traitor...” “There is  a traitor,” I said coldly. “I just don’t know who yet.” As the wind rolled in from the edge of the jungle and the embers from the burning sky continued to fall like rain, I turned back to the pyramid—now more fortress than relic. We were standing on a powder keg. And someone had already lit the fuse. The sky above Cybrawl had turned the color of flame-kissed iron. Fleets of dark Red Dragon Empire vessels breached the upper atmosphere like spears hurled from the heavens, their engines screaming like ancient warhorns. Lightning crackled along their hulls as they broke the sky open—fire trailing behind them as they thundered toward the surface. We stood at the edge of Cybrawl’s capital: an alloy-wrapped citadel encased in reinforced obsidian walls, ringed with plasma-tipped battlements and drone silos. The air shimmered with the heat of activity—our ships landing in synchronized arcs while sleek hover-tanks deployed from underground lifts. And standing among us, towering and silent, were the Demon Droids—Deathskull’s warriors. They looked like golden skeletons forged in a furnace of war, every inch of them carved with burn marks and ancient battle etchings. As our Vikingnar soldiers—men and women clad in kinetic furs and smart-metal armor—marched into formation, the Demon Droids completed the last of their barricades, sealing off factories, data vaults, and wormhole labs with monolithic slabs of steel. Deathskull stood motionless in the center of it all, like a storm waiting for a direction. His eye-lenses burned red, scanning the skies. “They’re coming,” he said, voice deep and serrated. “And they’ll want blood first, diplomacy second.” He was right. The Red Dragon fleet descended with thunder and hate. As they touched down on the outer ridges of the capital, you could see them—troops disembarking in symmetrical waves, each battalion led by knights in crimson and onyx armor. Their aesthetic was medieval, like warlords pulled from an alternate past and encased in high-tech plating: broad pauldrons, energy swords strapped to their backs, and magnetic shields glowing in rune-like patterns. Then silence. A brief moment before the clash. One of their lead generals emerged from the center line. His armor gleamed blood-red and polished like a gemstone, crowned by a jagged black helm that left only his golden, arrogant eyes visible. He approached alone, walking forward with the ease of someone who thought the entire planet already belonged to him. He raised a gauntleted hand. “I am General Kael of the Red Dragon Vanguard. You know why we’ve come.” I stepped forward, with Emily and Joseph flanking me. Deathskull stood a few paces behind, silent as a reaper. “You want the wormhole tech,” I said. Kael nodded. “Hand it over. No blood needs to be spilled. In return…” —he turned his gaze toward me with a cruel smile— “I will tell you the name of the traitor within your ranks. And I assure you… it’s someone close. Someone who’s already handed over more than you realize.” There was a beat of stillness. Soldiers on both sides held their breath. Emily tensed beside me, her fingers inching toward her plasma sidearm. Joseph narrowed his eyes. “I don’t make deals with tyrants,” I said, my voice cold. “Especially not ones who lie to stall for time.” Kael’s smile faltered. “So be it.” He turned his back and walked away, unhurried. I waited until he was out of range, then leaned toward Joseph. “I already know who the traitor is,” I said. Joseph’s eyes flicked toward me. “Subi,” I whispered. “The bastard. He’s the only one who wasn’t at the capital when the sabotage happened. He stayed behind with Valrra. Said he was tending Ragnar’s wounds.” Joseph's face went still, hardening like iron. “It fits. He always had a hand in diagnostics and ship access codes. He could’ve tampered with Ragnar’s family's vessel without raising suspicion.” “I need you to find him. Now. If he hands anything over to the Red Dragons, this war’s already lost.” Joseph nodded grimly. “You stay here. Lead our people. Hold the line.” He turned without another word and vanished into the commotion, blending into the streaming ranks of Vikingnar and droids preparing for battle. I stood in the silence that followed—watching the horizon split open with flashes of cannon fire and the growing hum of a thousand armored enemies forming in unison. Beside me, Emily spoke low. “If he is  the traitor, and Joseph doesn’t make it back—what then?” I stared at the rising smoke. “Then I burn everything between us and the truth.” The air grew heavy. The distant wail of sirens echoed off the metal buildings. The war for Cybrawl was about to begin. And somewhere beneath all the fire and steel… was a traitor running out of time. The moment General Kael returned to his formation, the skies lit up like the breath of gods. A shriek of incoming plasma shells rained across the barricades, exploding into molten fire just meters from where we stood. The first shot was theirs—but the last would be ours. I reached behind my back and drew Revenge —my chain sword, humming with a low, hungry growl as the blade's internal links sparked to life with red electricity. The moment my grip tightened, the weapon responded like an extension of my own wrath. The ground under me cracked from the force of the activation. Beside me, Emily stepped forward. Her armor hissed and locked into place—black & white leather shifting into a tactical shell of glowing plates and kinetic weaves, hugging her figure with both elegance and lethal precision. She unsheathed her own blade, its edge lined with a white-hot pulse. Her eyes burned like emerald fire beneath her silver helmet. The first wave of Red Dragon Knights surged over the barricades, energy lances raised, shields braced. They screamed a war cry that sounded like ancient Latin twisted through a mechanical filter. “Valkyrie!” Emily shouted as she launched forward, her armor absorbing the impact of an incoming bolt. She met the first knight head-on, their blades clashing with a blast of pressure that sent dust into the air. Sparks flew as her blade sliced through a knight’s cauldron and sent him crashing to the ground. I didn’t hesitate. With a roar, I charged straight into their line, Justice  revving in my grip like a saw from hell. I cleaved through the first knight—his armor cracking open like a tin can. The chain links bit deep, red energy crackling from the blade as it tore through steel and circuitry alike. His scream was brief. More came. They swarmed like hornets, each knight uniquely shaped, their weapons glowing with plasma edges and ancient glyphs. Some wielded twin axes, others long spears with electrified tips. All of them moved with eerie precision, a unity that spoke of brutal training or something worse—mind control. Behind me, our Vikingnar forces crashed into their ranks like a tidal wave. You could hear the thrum of tech-infused battle axes, the snap of railguns, and the sharp hiss of frost-forged blades cutting through plated joints. Our warriors wore helms and cloaks that shimmered with tactical shielding, making them look like something straight out of a forgotten myth reprogrammed for war. The Demon Droids joined Deathskull's elite. Golden skeletons, fast and surgical—moving with terrifying grace. They struck down knights with cold efficiency, targeting weak points and disarming enemy tech with stunning bursts of energy from their palms. One droid even activated a pulse from its chest, frying the circuits of five knights in a single blinding flash. Overhead, the sky turned to chaos. Cybrawl’s defense cannons launched plasma bolts into the enemy dropships. Two exploded mid-air—black blossoms of fire raining debris onto the battlefield. A Vikingnar hover-craft, powered by a living AI, tackled a Red Dragon tank off a cliffside, sending both machines into the abyss below. I fought through the chaos, never losing sight of Emily beside me. Every time one of us fell back, the other surged forward. We were a rhythm—like thunder followed by lightning. At one point, a knight nearly impaled me. His plasma spear grazed my ribs—but before he could finish the thrust, Emily drove her sword through his back, lifting him off his feet. She didn’t say anything. Just nodded. More knights poured in from the eastern corridor, but Deathskull cut them off with a squad of drones rigged with cluster mines. The resulting explosion tore open a crater in the ground, sending a shockwave rippling through the ranks. The battlefield trembled beneath our boots. We were holding. Barely. But this wasn’t just about survival anymore. Somewhere out there—Doctor Subi was moving through the shadows, and Joseph was hunting him alone. The wormhole tech was still buried beneath the pyramid vault. And Valrra, unaware of Subi’s betrayal, was still inside with Ragnar. The Red Dragons didn’t care who got caught in the fire. And as more ships darkened the sky, I realized we were far from winning. This was just the beginning. And I was done holding back. Back at the pyramid, a deep silence hovered inside the medical chamber, broken only by the soft beeping of monitors and the strained, rasping breath of King Ragnar. Valrra stood over him, her four-fingered hand hovering above his chest, channeling what little regenerative serum she had into the King's bloodstream. Her luminescent Crimseed skin flickered with pale blue veins, a sign she was using her own bio-energy to stabilize him. Sweat streaked her forehead, but she didn’t stop. She couldn’t. Beside her, Doctor Subi moved with cold efficiency, checking readings, injecting stabilizers, adjusting IV lines—but there was no empathy in his eyes. Just calculation. Ragnar's breathing slowed. His pale hand weakly reached up, fingers curling around Valrra’s wrist. He turned his head slightly, eyes locking with hers. “Tell William... he must lead now.” Valrra froze, her throat tightening. “I’ve seen enough war... enough blood. This fight... it needs a new kind of king.” Subi stepped back, blinking once—slow, measured. Valrra knelt closer. “I’ll tell him. I swear it.” Ragnar managed a faint, broken smile—then his body gave one last breath and fell still. The silence that followed was heavier than steel. Valrra lowered her head, brushing her forehead against Ragnar’s cold fingers, whispering a Crimseed blessing for the dead. “May your stars burn forever.” Then she stood up—and only then did she notice Subi hadn’t moved. His face was blank. Almost too blank. “Doctor?” she asked. He blinked again. Without a word, Subi turned, picked up a metallic injector from the tray—and swung it hard against the back of Valrra’s skull. CRACK. Her body dropped instantly to the ground, unconscious. No cry, no resistance. Just silence. Subi straightened, tossing the injector aside like garbage. He wiped the sweat from his brow, and then reached into his coat, pulling out a small obsidian device. Its surface rippled with purple light. A hidden control unit. He activated it with a single press. A sharp, high-frequency pulse echoed through the vault walls, inaudible to humans—but deadly to Cybrawl’s droids. The golden Demon Droids outside the chamber stiffened, their optics flickering. One by one, they collapsed like broken statues, deactivated. The path was open. Subi stepped into the corridor beyond the medical wing and descended the black stone staircase toward the Vault. Each step echoed like a death knell through the hollow pyramid. Red emergency lights blinked above as if the structure itself knew what was happening but could do nothing to stop it. He approached the Vault's towering doors—adamantine slabs laced with protective runes, coded DNA locks, and Immortal containment fields. And just as Subi raised his hand to activate the override— A voice rang out like a blade unsheathing in the dark. “Don’t move.” Doctor Subi turned slowly. Joseph stood at the top of the stairs, blaster drawn and pointed directly at him. His eyes, usually calm and calculating, now burned with quiet fury. “You’re behind this,” Joseph said. “Ragnar, the sniper, the ship explosion. All of it.” Subi’s shoulders tensed. Then… he smiled. His face twisted slowly into something inhuman. “You always were the clever one,” he said softly, letting the words linger. “But too late.” His eyes shifted. The whites turned black. Entirely black—like oil swallowing his soul. Joseph’s breath caught. “You’re not just a traitor... what are  you?” Subi exhaled slowly, voice layered with something ancient. “Something you couldn’t possibly understand.” With that, he lunged. Joseph fired. Subi moved faster than any human should. The blaster bolt clipped his shoulder but didn’t even faze him. They collided at the foot of the stairs, fists slamming into ribs, arms grappling for control. Subi swung with the strength of a beast, slamming Joseph against the wall, cracking the stone. Joseph retaliated with a knee to the gut and a follow-up elbow that broke Subi’s nose—but there was no blood. Only black fluid oozed out. Subi grabbed Joseph’s throat with both hands, lifting him off the ground. “I’ve been patient long enough,” Subi snarled. “The Immortals were meant for us . Not him. Not William.” Joseph choked, eyes bulging—but he wasn’t done yet. With one last effort, Joseph kicked upward, a hidden blade ejecting from his boot and driving deep into Subi’s side. Subi screamed, staggering back, the wound hissing with smoke. Joseph collapsed, coughing, then rolled to his knees and pulled a backup pistol. He aimed. “I don't care what you are. You're not getting into that Vault.” Subi's smile faded. He looked at the massive doors—so close. Then back at Joseph. The black in his eyes began to recede. But the malice never left his voice. “This isn’t over.” The battlefield roared with chaos. Blasts of plasma fire lit the sky like meteor storms while the clash of swords and screams echoed through the scorched streets of Cybrawl’s capital. Buildings cracked, flames danced on metallic rooftops, and the bodies of fallen soldiers—both ours and theirs—were strewn across the war-torn city like shattered relics. I was in the thick of it, hacking through another Red Dragon Knight with my chainsword, Justice . The weapon's rune-etched links hummed with blue energy as I dragged it through the knight's golden helm, sparks and blood arcing into the air. These bastards were strong—futuristic warriors in crimson-plated exosuits that looked like medieval knights with an alien twist. But I was stronger. And I wasn’t alone. Emily fought beside me, her blade slashing through the armored enemy ranks like lightning through steel. Her movements were precise, brutal, elegant. Every swing held a surgeon’s skill and a warrior’s fury. Then— CRACK! A blunt strike from a Red Dragon halberd slammed into her side. She screamed, her armor sparking violently before collapsing into shards of red light. The impact flung her across the plaza, crashing through a pile of debris and steel. “EMILY!” I ran through the storm of bullets and blades, carving a path with Justice  until I skidded to her side. She clutched her ribs, blood leaking between her fingers. Her sword lay nearby, broken—snapped at the halfway point, its tip missing. “I’ve got you,” I whispered, sliding next to her. I reached into my satchel and slammed a stim-shot into her thigh. Her breath hitched. Her muscles tensed. Then something... changed . A strange pulse rippled through her. Her fingers tightened around the hilt of her broken blade. Suddenly, the shattered metal began to glow—a vivid, pulsing red—like it had been ignited from within. The broken tip reformed, not in metal, but in crackling crimson energy. The sword had transformed, half-forged of steel, half-bound in raw force. The glow spread to her suit. Where her armor had failed, the bodysuit beneath darkened—blackening from its original color, becoming sleek, shadow-like, almost symbiotic in how it adhered to her form. Steam hissed off her body like fire and ice colliding. She rose—slowly, powerfully. “I don’t know what this is,” she said, her voice hoarse. “But I’m not done.” I nodded. “Good. Because we’re setting a trap.” She narrowed her glowing eyes at me. “Let’s make them pay.” We regrouped behind a toppled dreadnought tank, used its remains as cover, and set the trap. We broadcast a false retreat signal through Joseph’s hacked comms, pulling the Red Dragon troops forward. They took the bait. When the Knights surged into the blast corridor we’d planned, I activated the mines. BOOM! A wave of fire and concussive force swallowed the front ranks of their formation. Emily leapt from the smoke like a specter of war, her crimson blade cleaving two knights in half before landing at my side. The enemy hesitated. That’s when he  stepped forward—The General. The same bastard from earlier who had offered us the name of the traitor in exchange for our surrender. His armor was darker than the others, trimmed with blackened gold. His helmet bore the crest of a dragon with glowing red eyes. He said nothing. Just pointed his blade at me. A challenge. I stepped forward. “You want the wormhole tech? Come take it.” We charged. His sword met mine in a violent clash of sparks. The ground shook beneath our strikes. He fought like a machine, every movement calculated, cruel, and relentless. But I fought with something more—rage, purpose... clarity. Our blades locked. He leaned in. “You have no idea what you're protecting. That tech will end all of you.” I growled through clenched teeth. “Then it dies with us.” I shoved him back, spun, and struck low. He dodged—but not fast enough. My chainblade tore through his thigh. He screamed, stumbled—and I didn’t hesitate. I rammed Justice  through his chest. The chains ground into his armor, shredding it like paper. He collapsed with a metallic groan and a dying gasp. His troops faltered. Some dropped their weapons. Others froze in fear. The tide had turned. Deathskull’s Demon Droids stormed through the breach at our signal, golden skeletons unleashing a storm of plasma fire. The Red Dragon Knights finally surrendered—falling to their knees, casting swords aside, the battle over at last. But we didn’t cheer. Emily dropped beside me, her glowing blade humming as it cooled. Her breaths were shallow but steady. Her blackened suit flickered, still bonded to her like a second skin. Deathskull emerged from the smoke, his molten-red eyes scanning the battlefield. “We won,” he said in his deep, mechanical rasp. “No,” I replied. “Not yet.” There was no time to celebrate. No time to count the dead. I looked at Emily. She gave a silent nod. Deathskull turned back toward the horizon. We all knew what had to happen. The Pyramid. The Vault. The traitor. We ran. The walls of the Pyramid trembled from the aftermath of battle outside, but deep within its cold, metallic corridors, a different war was taking place. Joseph stumbled back, blood trailing from a cut on his lip. Doctor Subi advanced without hesitation, his hands balled into fists, his eyes wild. Their fight had spilled through several chambers by now—knocking over lab tables, shattering consoles, scattering vials of glowing blue fluid across the floor. Joseph had never seen Subi fight like this. The man moved with inhuman strength—fluid and ruthless, like something that had been trained for one purpose: destruction. “You were a doctor,” Joseph growled, ducking a strike that cratered the wall beside him. “A scientist , not a soldier!” Subi didn’t answer. His breathing had turned ragged, almost beast-like. As Joseph lunged forward with a powered elbow strike, Subi caught him mid-air and hurled him across the lab. Joseph hit the ground hard, metal scraping his back as he skidded against the floor. He groaned, trying to get to his feet. Subi stood over him, trembling—not from exhaustion, but from something else. A change. His expression began to twist, almost as if his skin didn’t fit anymore. Then Joseph saw it. Blood leaked from Subi’s mouth as his front teeth clattered to the floor. But what replaced them was not human. They were rows  of serrated, bone-white fangs—jagged like broken glass. His gums split open, jaw elongating. His skin began to gray, stretch, and harden. Gills slit open across the sides of his neck. Veins blackened. The whites of his eyes faded to pitch, his pupils narrowing into dark pinpoints. Subi wasn’t just a traitor. He wasn’t even fully human. Joseph stared in horror as the man he once called colleague morphed into something ancient, something wrong. His arms cracked, growing longer. His nails twisted into claws. His torso bulked with unnatural muscle, bones shifting under skin like a creature trying to crawl its way out from inside him. A monster was being born . Suddenly— CRACK! The door slammed open. I stood there, sword in hand, breath still heavy from the battlefield, Emily not far behind me. My boots skidded across the floor as I took in the scene: Joseph bloodied, Subi mid-transformation. My heart stopped. “What the hell…” I whispered. Subi turned his head toward me—his jaw now split wider than any human’s should, filled with those nightmare teeth. His voice, though still faintly his, came out distorted—wet, layered, alien. “You weren’t… supposed to… see this yet.” Emily stepped beside me, blade glowing faintly red. “What is  he?” “A Shark Hybrid,” Joseph choked. “Some kind of… experiment.” I stepped forward. “Why, Subi? Why betray us? You were with us from the beginning.” Subi grinned with that mangled jaw, voice growing darker, deeper. “Because I was  there at the beginning. Long before you ever woke up in that village. Before the Wulvers. Before Deathskull’s first forge. I’ve watched this galaxy rise and fall… over and over again. But this time, we  are going to reshape it.” “Who’s ‘we’?” I asked, tightening my grip. “The Immortals,” he whispered, and his eyes pulsed with unnatural light. “They’re not just creatures… they’re gods in gestation . And I can't let you have that power.” Before I could strike, Subi reached behind him and slammed a button on the panel. The nearby wall split open, revealing the swirling surface of the wormhole portal . The air distorted around it—blinking in and out of existence like a heartbeat of reality itself. “No!” I shouted. But it was too late. Subi sprinted forward, now fully in his monstrous form—half-man, half-shark, his claws trailing sparks against the metal floor. He turned to glance back at me just before leaping into the portal. “See you in the beginning… King William ,” he snarled. And then he was gone. The portal slammed shut behind him, leaving only silence and the stench of blood and ozone. I stood frozen, my sword humming, my heart pounding. Joseph finally sat up, clutching his side. “He got away…” Emily helped him to his feet. “What did he mean by the beginning?” “I don’t know,” I muttered. “But I don’t think this war is just about wormholes anymore.” Joseph looked at me grimly. “No. It’s about the survival of the universe.” We all turned to the Vault door. The droids inside had been deactivated—but by some miracle, Subi hadn’t gotten in. But now we knew something far worse: He would be back. The sun over Cybrawl’s scarred skyline barely pierced through the thick clouds of smoke from the recent battle. Ash floated through the air like black snow as the battered remnants of our combined army—Vikingnar warriors, Deathskull’s golden Demon Droids, and our core companions—regrouped amidst the smoldering remains of the battlefield. But there was no time for grief or triumph. Too many questions remained. Too many threats still loomed. Back at the pyramid, Valrra finally stirred from her unconscious state. I knelt beside her, helping her sit up. Her expression was dazed, her long tendrils twitching slightly as she winced at the pain in her head. “What happened?” she groaned. “Subi,” I muttered. “He’s not who we thought he was.” Joseph, standing nearby with his armor scratched and his blade still wet with battle, crossed his arms. “He’s not even human anymore. The bastard transformed into some kind of shark hybrid.” Valrra’s expression darkened. “The Immortals…” “No,” I cut in. “This wasn't an Immortal influence. At least, I don’t think so. I’ve suspected Subi was hiding something deep. Something old. Something primal.” Valrra narrowed her eyes and rubbed her temples. “You believe he’s connected to the Shark Hive?” “I don’t just believe it,” I said. “I’m damn sure of it. The assassin that killed Ragnar, the coup, the corrupted knights… I think the Hive has infiltrated multiple factions by posing as people. They can disguise themselves. I need you to run diagnostics, genetic scans—whatever you can manage. We need biological proof they’re not human. Or Demon. Or anything we know.” Valrra nodded, already processing, her mind clicking into scientific precision. Just then, Deathskull’s sharp mechanical voice buzzed through the open comms. “All available units—return to the battlefield immediately. Droid L-84 has found something.” Without hesitation, we boarded the nearest skimmer and returned to the place where we had crushed the Knights of the Red Dragon Empire. Now, the bodies were being collected, stripped of weapons and armor for analysis. Droid L-84 stood over one of the fallen generals—the same man I’d killed in a brutal duel. His golden skeletal frame loomed over the corpse, arms folded. “You may want to see this, William,” L-84 said, his voice calm but grave. I knelt and removed the general’s helmet. At first, nothing. Just a bloodied man’s face. Then, I opened his eyes. They were pitch black. Not bruised. Not dilated. Solid black—like a great white’s. I pried open his mouth, and the teeth sent a chill down my spine: jagged, triangular, serrated. Shark teeth. “Damn it,” I muttered. “They’re in the Empire, too.” Emily stepped beside me. “He was wearing human armor. Fighting like a knight. And the King had no idea.” Deathskull’s optic sensors zoomed in on the general’s face. “This was not a Knight loyal to the Red Dragon Empire’s true King. This was a Hive agent.” Joseph clenched his jaw. “Then it's a bigger problem than we thought.” We sent word to the Red Dragon King. Not long after, he arrived personally—cautious, flanked by his elite guard in dragon-emblazoned black and crimson armor. We met in a temporary command tent erected just outside the ruins of Cybrawl’s capital. “We discovered this after the battle,” I explained, showing him the general’s corpse. “This man was not human. His DNA might match, but biologically he was something else. You can run your own tests.” The King’s sharp gaze never wavered. “And you say this Subi—he transformed before your eyes?” Joseph confirmed it. “His mouth broke apart. His bones shifted. Shark teeth, black eyes. He’s not with us anymore. If he ever was.” The King crossed his arms. “My general acted without orders. A coup, clearly. But I’ll need more than one corpse to act against my own inner circle. I want proof. You will find the sniper who killed Ragnar. You will bring Subi back alive. And, as agreed, you will share the wormhole technology. In return, I offer full support in rooting out the Hive and cleansing this infection.” We all nodded. It was the only path forward. After the King left, I requested a private word with him. Once alone, I looked him in the eye. “Do you know a woman named Madeline Scoggin? She would’ve claimed to be a princess. Maybe visited your Empire years ago?” He frowned. “No such name has ever crossed my court.” My stomach turned. “Then Subi was lying… about everything.” He placed a hand on my shoulder. “Perhaps. But you’ve proven yourself. Lead your people well, and everything will fall into place.” With that, he departed. Later, beneath the shadow of the pyramid where Ragnar once stood tall, I gathered Emily, Joseph, Deathskull, Valrra, and Droid L-84. “We need a plan,” I said. “Subi could be anywhere.” “I want to check Earth,” I added. “If these Hive creatures found a way to infiltrate us, it could’ve started there.” Emily’s face twisted with conflict. “What about Serenity? She’s still missing. She’s my friend, and I’m not leaving her behind.” Valrra stepped in, her voice calm but firm. “Ragnar made his final wish clear. He named you King, William. His vision depended on unity. We must finish what he started.” I sighed, torn between duty and instinct. “Then we split our efforts. We’ll stay. We’ll find Serenity. We’ll track Subi. We’ll destroy the Hive.” I looked to the stars, knowing somewhere in the shadows, Subi was watching. This war wasn’t over. It had just begun. "Vikings War In valhalla" Chapter 3: "The Coming War"

BY WILLIAM WARNER "VIKINGS WAR IN VALHALLA" CHAPTER 1: "RAPTURE" Droid L-84 was not designed for stealth. His frame was forged from reinforced gold-plated alloy, designed to intimidate and endure—not to sneak through tightly packed suburban neighborhoods under the scorching Arizona sun. Yet here he was, trudging through the edge of Gilbert, invisible to the naked eye but far from undetectable. The Immortals had escaped. His fault, and he intended on fixing his mistake. He hadn’t expected them to override the Wraith containment array so fast—hadn’t anticipated their hive-like coordination or how quickly they learned. Now they were on Earth, seeping into its fabric like rot through wood. They had crossed through Cybrawl’s tear in the dimensional shell and landed here, of all places—on the outer edge of a town filled with quiet houses, trimmed lawns, and too many Ring doorbells. Droid L-84 activated his cloak the moment he saw the freeway signs for Gilbert. The invisibility matrix shimmered across his frame, distorting light in a near-perfect bend. But it didn’t silence his steps. Each movement of his broad mechanical feet against gravel was a muted crunch, and worse, his servo-motors gave off a faint whirring hum with every shift of weight. He moved slowly now—deliberately. One step at a time. Even cloaked, he stuck out. Houses here were crammed together, divided only by gravel paths, stucco walls, and the occasional dying citrus tree. Families were inside, sealed behind air-conditioned walls, drawn blinds, and smart devices listening for sound. Even the birds had taken shelter from the brutal summer blaze. But they were outside. The Immortals. He had tracked them to a desert wash—a dry spillway lined with thin brush and concrete drainage. He crouched by a crumbling cinder block wall, sensors dialed to full, invisible in the shade of a withered palo verde tree. They were clustered together like smoke—faint, formless, each one pulsing with a hunger that twisted the air around them. And then, like vapor through cracks, the Immortals slithered into the nearby house. His optics zoomed in. He locked onto the address. My House. He recognized the layout from municipal archives—single story, sand-colored tile roof, desert landscaping, a faded basketball hoop on the garage. It wasn’t random. The Immortals weren’t just hiding. They were drawn to something. Or someone. He shifted to move closer— Bark. It was sharp and sudden, and far too close. Droid L-84 froze. A golden retriever stood just feet from him, nose twitching wildly, head tilted with a puzzled but excited look. Its ears perked. It had caught the scent. The Droid’s oils, even with his nanofilter running at full purge, were distinct—synthetic, acrid, out of place in a world of grass clippings and sunscreen. The dog took a cautious step forward and sniffed again. Then it let out another bark—softer this time. Not alarm. Curiosity. Droid L-84 considered his options. Plasma was out of the question—too loud. Sonic dampener? Risky. So instead, he did the only thing that made sense. He picked up a stick. With a soft whir of gears, he turned slightly and tossed it far left, down the street and into the gravel behind a neighbor’s trash bins. The dog’s ears twitched. A pause. Then, with a happy huff, it turned and bounded after the stick, tail wagging in earnest. Droid L-84 exhaled a soundless breath and returned his attention to the house. The Immortals had fully entered it now. He could no longer see them from his vantage point—but he could still sense them. Their energy signatures pulsed faintly, now tangled in the circuitry and shadows of the structure. Nightfall crept over the rooftops, long shadows stretching across driveways as porch lights flicked on, one by one. It was almost time. He had to get inside. Before the Immortals find their next host. I sat on the edge of my bed, staring at the wall like it owed me something. The blinds were half-closed, casting slashes of dim light across the floor. My phone was silent, face down. I hadn’t touched it for hours. The quiet was pressing in harder now—not just from the heat, or the shimmer I saw out the window, but from down the hall. They were arguing again. Mom’s voice was sharp and fast, switching between English and Spanish. Dad’s voice? Slower. Louder. Not because he was trying to make a point, but because he always had to be the one in control. Always had to win. Even when he didn’t know what the hell he was talking about. It wasn’t new. But this time, I was the reason. They were arguing about me. I leaned back against the wall, arms crossed, heart still pumping from the weird shimmer I saw earlier—but also from the sick, cold pit in my stomach. I’d gone too far this time. I knew it. I don’t even know what made me do it, really. Maybe it was just years of holding it in—watching him walk around like some golden-haired god of authority, dismissing everything I said, twisting my words, laughing when I stood up for myself. Narcissists don’t just talk over you—they erase you. So yeah. I snapped. I knew his allergies were serious. I knew exactly which one of those sugary soda bottles he’d drink first. I had the timing, the plan, the rage. I thought: Maybe this’ll finally shake him. Maybe he’ll finally get it. Maybe he’ll feel powerless for once. But I didn’t even make it an hour before Mom found the wrapper from the allergen packet in the trash. Rookie mistake. Like I wanted to get caught. Now here I was—confined to my room like a prisoner, while my parents debated whether I needed therapy, punishment, or a boot camp in the desert. Boot camp probably would’ve been the best outcome for me. But knowing my father, he always wanted to have bigger balls than me, and wouldn’t want to be weapon X. He wants me to be treated as a slave, a prisoner with no purpose. I pressed my head back against the drywall, jaw clenched. “You don’t listen to him, that’s the problem!” I heard Mom shout. “You always talk like he’s some damn inconvenience!” “I’m the one paying the bills,” Dad fired back. “And if he’s going to act like a lunatic, then he’s going to get treated like one! He should be in jail!” “You pushed him to do this Billy! He’s been trying to talk to you for months and you just keep shutting him down!” “He tried to poison me, Maria!” Their voices went quiet after that. Like the whole house paused to see what would happen next. I blinked slowly, staring up at the ceiling fan. It wasn’t spinning. The heat pressed against my skin like a wet blanket. My throat felt dry. Not from thirst—just from pressure. Like the whole day was one long held breath. I sank back onto my bed, arms behind my head, staring up at the cracked ceiling like it might cave in and take me with it. The argument in the hallway had faded into silence—or maybe I just stopped caring. My ears buzzed with the kind of pressure that only builds when your body’s trying not to fall apart from the inside out. It wasn’t just about my crazy blond haired dad. It never was. I’ve been disrespected since day one. Arizona may be hot, lonely, and dry as a dead bone, but it still beats the festering dump that was Bloomington, Illinois. A Midwestern town where people smile to your face and cut you down behind your back. I grew up there. I got my first real taste of betrayal there too. It was in high school. Kid named Taps—loud, annoying, always shoving people like he had something to prove. One day, he shoved me for the last time. I snapped. We threw fists right there on the gym floor. I held my own. Hell, I did more than that. The substitute coach broke it up before it got bloody, but I remember clearly—Taps was the one breathing heavily, trying to hide the pain. I stood up straight. And what did Zach say? Zach—my supposed best friend—watched the whole thing and still thought Taps won. “You lost, man,” he told me. “He didn’t look scared of you.” Like that’s what mattered. Like loyalty didn’t. Taps started it, and I finished it. But no—I was the problem. I was always the problem at that school. Once my dad said we were moving to Arizona for his job, I started cutting people off. Zach had the nerve to get upset when I didn’t help him with some group project. I didn’t give a damn. He wasn’t there when I needed backup—so why should I show up for him? He can go and fuck himself. I’ve never forgotten that moment. That was when I started to realize that being alone might not be a curse—it might be the only time I could breathe. But it didn’t start in high school. No, this pattern ran deeper. Elementary school. I was the “quiet one,” the kid teachers assumed would fold under pressure. People saw me as soft, submissive. Some kid—Brandon—called me a “pussy”, threw around insults like it was his right. I snapped back with the harshest word I knew, something I should’ve never said, but I wanted to hurt him the way people kept hurting me. And you know what? He didn’t even swing. Just looked at me and walked away. Like he didn’t have to fight me to win. But it was never just about one race or one kind of person. Most of the ones who got physical with me? White kids. Like Max. Kid was a year behind me, and still had the guts to hit me just because he could. I kept letting it go until the day I didn’t. I grabbed him and slammed him against the brick wall behind the school. He never touched me again. Every fight, every shove, every damn whisper in the hallway—every time someone looked at me and saw a joke instead of a person—it chipped away at whatever I thought I had left. And not a single adult gave a damn. Not a teacher, not a counselor, not even my own father. There was one teacher—Mrs. Zuvonner. Called me “irresponsible.” Laughed at my short stories. Told other kids I was “scary” because I liked science fiction that wasn’t sugarcoated Disney garbage. Said I was obsessed with darkness. She never stopped to ask why. She never thought that maybe my stories—those warped, dystopian nightmares—were the only place I felt like I mattered. Where I wasn’t invisible. Where I could actually fight back. Where someone like me could burn down a broken world and build a better one from the ashes. Sure, there were moments people liked me. Compliments, high-fives, even girls who said I was “cool” when I cracked a joke. But none of that stuck. It all felt fake. What I really wanted wasn’t love. I wanted respect. Hell, I wanted people to fear me. Because if they fear you, at least they don't fuck with you. And right now, in this house, in this bedroom, in this heat-choked silence—I could still feel something watching. Waiting. I didn't know it yet, but I wasn't the only thing in Arizona sick of being disrespected, or ignored… And then, outside the window, I heard it again. That clunk. Metal on rock. I stood and moved to the blinds, slowly pushing one slat aside. The shimmer was gone now, but something in the air still felt… off. Heavy. Charged. Like the world was trying to whisper something through static. I didn’t know what that invisible thing was out there. I didn’t know where those shadow creatures had gone. But somehow, deep down, I felt like whatever was happening outside… and whatever was falling apart inside… It was all connected. And maybe—just maybe—I was at the center of it. I just wanted out. Not out of the house… out of this life. And maybe that’s why I followed the light. I crept past their door, careful to avoid the squeaky part of the floorboard I knew too well. My dad’s voice was harsh, slicing through the air like a dull knife. My mom’s voice cracked, but firm. Still, I kept my focus forward. One hand on the wall for balance, the other steadying my breathing. The red glow was coming from downstairs. Faint at first. Flickering, like something alive. By the time I reached the dining room, the whole world seemed to slow down. That’s when I saw it. Hovering in the center of the room, just above the floor, was a shapeless black cloud—no limbs, no face—just thick, swirling vapor threaded with veins of glowing red. It pulsed like a heartbeat. A low hum crawled into my bones, even though there was no sound. I should’ve run. But something… called to me. Not with words. It was more like a thought appearing in my head, not mine but not foreign either. “Come.” I didn’t ask questions. I just moved. The thing floated through the sliding glass door like it wasn’t even there. I hesitated for half a second, then unlocked it and stepped outside. The air was still hot even though it was late, but it felt colder in that creature’s presence. It moved toward the side gate. I followed, heart pounding louder than my footsteps. It passed through the wooden planks like fog, and I jogged to catch up, unlatched the gate, and pushed it open with a creak. Then it stopped. “Look up.” I did. Three blue circles hovered in the sky. No sound. No motion. Just pure, cold light. They weren’t stars. They weren’t planes. They looked like searchlights without beams, just perfectly circular discs, watching. Judging. And as I moved a few steps to the side, the circles moved with me. Always above. Always locked on. I looked at the creature. It hovered silently beside me. “Relax,” it said inside my head. “That is where we are going.” I looked back up—and something had changed. The lights were rotating, drawing inward, forming a ring. Through the center of it… stars I had never seen. Galaxies twisted like spirals of paint. A wormhole. A gate. A portal. I turned to the being. It pulsed softly. I nodded. Without a sound, the vaporous creature surged forward—and passed into me. It didn’t hurt. It wasn’t cold or hot. It was like breathing in a second soul. I gasped, stumbled—then froze. “No!” came a sharp, metallic voice. A shimmer in the air. A burst of static. Then he appeared. The man I hadn’t seen but had sensed: Droid L-84. His invisibility cloak dropped like a sheet of glass falling away. He stood there—golden, clunky, out of place in the Arizona dirt—holding a reinforced sack crammed with canisters. Each one faintly glowed red. He was too late. His eyes locked on mine. “The last one is inside you! Don’t let it take control!” He moved fast for something so heavy, crossing the yard in long, mechanical strides. But then— FWOOM. A beam of light came down from the portal above, so strong it painted the night white-blue. The pull was instant. My feet lifted from the ground. I felt myself being torn upward, weightless and hollow. Droid L-84 shouted something, but the wind swallowed it. Then he was pulled up too, arms flailing, still clutching the sack. Up we went—into the blue, into the stars, into something else. And then… We drifted. It wasn’t like falling or flying. It was like being unzipped from reality. Stardust brushed my skin like whispers. Shapes twisted in the void—clouds of red and black, twisting into monstrous, demonic forms. Eyes opened and blinked in the dark. I couldn’t tell if they were real or hallucinations. I floated through it all, numb. Lost. But it didn’t last. Ahead was light. Not blue. Not red. Just… new. We pierced the edge of a new atmosphere, and gravity punched me in the gut. We were falling—fast. Droid L-84 twisted in the air beside me. “Grab onto me! NOW!” I reached out, barely caught his arm—and everything went black. I didn’t feel the impact. I just know we hit the surface of a planet I’ve never seen, under a sky I didn’t recognize. It was night. And we are officially not alone in the universe anymore. The sun never let up—not even for a second. It just sat up there like a heat lamp cranked to the max, cooking everything it touched. The droid and I were out cold most of the morning, half-buried between jagged boulders that looked like someone spray-painted them in black and white checkerboard patterns. Weirdest damn rocks I’ve ever seen. Eventually, I stirred. My eyelids felt like sandpaper. My mouth was dry as hell. But the view? Unreal. This place—whatever planet it was—looked like Arizona’s prettier, freakier cousin. The terrain was desert, but it was teeming with life. Fat, stubby palm trees stuck out of the ground like alien asparagus. Some were short and packed together, others towered up like nature’s skyscrapers. Between them were weird red cacti that shimmered like they were breathing, and flowers that looked like inflated water balloons attached to vines. Pockets of orange grass moved like it was alive, and the sand… man, it wasn’t even sand. It was white—pure, clean, like bath salts straight out of a fancy spa. But none of that cushioned our fall. We didn’t land on the powdery stuff. We hit a boulder field, which was pretty in its own right. I was lucky to be alive—barely. My legs were intact, but the second I tried to stand, crack—a sharp pain fired through my chest. “Oh shit,” I muttered and slumped my ass back down onto one of the rocks. Strangely enough, it was cool to the touch. A nice contrast to the heat everywhere else. I leaned back, wincing, holding my side. A few feet away, the droid groaned to life. Sparks fizzled from his hip joint, and his visor flickered like a dying flashlight. “I wouldn’t get up too fast if I were you,” he said, his voice still metallic, but softer this time. “You could have internal bleeding. Or brain damage.” I let out a half-laugh, half-grimace. “If I told people back home what I saw, they’d totally say I have brain damage.” L-84’s visor blinked again. “Don’t worry. I’m sure someone is here to help us. We’ll find a way to get you home.” I clenched my jaw and looked down. “No.” He paused. “What do you mean, no?” I turned toward him and shrugged, though the movement made me wince again. “I have no home to return to.” There was silence. Not even the wind dared to interrupt. L-84 slowly adjusted himself upright. His left leg was busted, dangling like a half-disconnected pipe, so he detached it, reversed the joint, and used it as a makeshift crutch. “What are you doing?” I asked, eyebrows raised. He glanced back. “Getting help.” I watched as he hobbled away, uneven but determined. For a machine, he had more willpower than most humans I knew. “Wait!” I shouted after him. “What’s your name?” He stopped, turned just slightly. “My name is L-84. Droid L-84. And you?” “William Warner,” I replied. We didn’t say goodbye or shake hands. He just nodded once and limped off over the nearest hill, vanishing behind a thicket of the stubby palm trees. I stayed behind, breathing carefully, looking up at the swirling sky. My regular life? That was over. And to be honest… good riddance. Meanwhile... Not far from where I sat, over the ridge of a sandy slope painted with patches of orange grass, something was moving. A chariot—sleek and metallic but clearly handmade—glided across the uneven terrain, its wheels kicking up white dust. Pulling it was something out of prehistory: a triceratops, massive and muscular, with horns that shimmered faintly under the alien sun. Its scales weren’t dull brown, though—they had a greenish shimmer, like beetle shells. At the reins was a woman. Skin like porcelain kissed by the sun. Eyes the color of dark emeralds, scanning the horizon through binoculars. Black hair tied back into a high braid that ran down her back like a warrior’s banner. Ears long and pointed—definitely not human. She wore dark black & white leather armor that hugged her athletic frame, with etched silver accents that caught the light just right. Her name was Emily. She spotted movement below. Through the scope of her binoculars, she zeroed in on a limping figure—mechanical, sparking, and clearly in distress. The droid was almost out of energy. He fell, his body sparking slightly as he hit the ground. The triceratops slowed, then snorted and stepped forward. It lowered its head and gently licked the droid’s metallic faceplate like a curious dog. Emily leapt off the chariot in one smooth motion, boots crunching the white dust as she ran over. She crouched beside L-84, scanning him for damage. The droid’s eyes flickered open for just a second. “Boy… hurt…” he rasped. “Needs help... William Warner.” Then his systems dimmed completely, and he slumped into silence. Emily’s expression hardened, serious but calm. She turned toward the horizon, toward the distant rocks—toward me. Without a word, she stood, whistled once, and the triceratops turned its bulk in that direction. Help was coming. The sun wasn’t giving me a break. My head throbbed, my ribs felt like broken piano keys, and my vision blurred with each blink. The heat pressed down like a weighted blanket straight from hell. And then I saw her. A figure cutting through the haze, high atop a chariot drawn by a triceratops. I had to be hallucinating. No way someone that beautiful was real—not out here. The chariot came to a stop, its wheels grinding softly over the dusty earth. She stepped down—tall, graceful, deliberate in her movement. Her long black braid bounced slightly with each step, her emerald eyes scanning me carefully. Emily. She crouched beside me. Her skin had a glow to it, like moonlight on water, and her fingers were cool and steady as she touched my forehead. “You’re overheated,” she said softly. “Don’t talk. Try to breathe slowly.” I couldn’t say anything if I tried. My throat was dusty, my mouth was barely moving. But I still got to my feet, teeth gritted against the pain, pride kicking in just enough to keep me upright. Emily slipped her arm around my back, holding me up as we walked toward the chariot. She moved with strength and ease, like she’d done this a thousand times. “Relax,” she said. “The ride’s long, but you’ll make it. Just get comfortable.” I sat down, or rather collapsed into the chariot’s seat. It was lined with cushions stitched from some strange blue leather that shimmered faintly in the light. The moment I leaned back, a breeze passed over us, cool and fragrant like mint and citrus mixed together. And even through the pain, even through the heatstroke and cracked ribs, I noticed her again. Her sharp jawline. Her eyes—like the forest after rain. Her armor, sleek but practical, silver trims catching bits of sunlight. I couldn’t believe where I was. Couldn’t believe who I was with. Then the world tilted. And I passed out. When I opened my eyes again, it was like waking up inside a dream. The chariot had made it to a town—or maybe a village—but it looked nothing like anything I’d ever seen before. The buildings curved and shimmered like they were grown rather than built, shaped out of living stone, smooth wood, and metal that looked like chrome moss. Solar panels lined rooftops but were disguised as golden leaves. Vines and flowers wrapped around walls and bridges in a way that seemed intentional, like they were part of the architecture. It was solarpunk, no doubt about it. Clean, green, futuristic—but earthy, alive. This place thrived with balance. And people were everywhere. Elven folk, tall and elegant like Emily. Most of them seemed to glow under the alien sun. Some wore robes, others had work gear, utility belts, tools strapped to their sides. There were also people with vibrant red skin, all appeared to have black hair, and wore black garments. There were a few humans too—tanned, sun-kissed, and surprisingly casual given the setting. No one looked panicked or militarized. Just… living. We got a few stares. Some curious glances. A few hellos in languages I didn’t understand, and a couple in plain English. I tried to wave back, but all I managed was a nod. Then another Elven woman approached us. She also had braided black hair, scarlet lips, and a long blue tunic. Her blue eyes scanned me from head to toe. “Good not a blond in sight,” I thought to myself. Since I don’t want to be reminded of my father. That prick… Anyway this other Elven woman appeared to be checking me out. Looking for signs of injury. “What’s going on?” she asked, voice calm but direct. Emily adjusted her hold on me and said, “He’s injured. Internal trauma. Needs medical attention. The droid too—he’s low on power and took damage in the fall.” The Elf looked to the droid being dragged by the triceratops, barely functioning, sparks still gently flickering. She turned and called out to a group of Elven men nearby. “Take the droid to the Mechanists’ Lodge. Use caution—don’t jolt the processor.” Four of them stepped in without hesitation, lifting L-84’s frame carefully onto a floating platform, which hovered about two feet off the ground and hummed faintly like a giant tuning fork. Emily and the other Elf then turned their attention to me. “Let’s not keep the doctor waiting,” the Elf said. I was too weak to protest. Before I knew it, they had me laid out gently on a soft gurney made of interwoven crystal strands and vines. It felt… oddly warm and supportive. Almost like memory foam, but better. They wheeled me up toward a large dome-shaped building near the center of town. Its exterior shimmered like a pearl in the sun, surrounded by wind turbines that barely made a sound. Somewhere inside, I knew—hope or not—I was about to get answers. Or at least some pain meds. The first thing I felt was warmth—soft sunlight bleeding through the window beside me. My head throbbed like I’d been hit by a truck, and my limbs were sore, but I wasn’t dead. I cracked my eyes open, the sterile white ceiling of the hospital room coming into focus. My body was wrapped in crisp sheets, and the faint beeping of monitors pulsed steadily beside me. To my right, I saw two figures sitting quietly in chairs. “He’s awake,” said a familiar voice. It was Emily—dark-haired, green-eyed, and looking like an angel pulled out of the flames of battle. Seated beside her was the other Elven woman I remembered from before—similarly dark-haired, with striking blue eyes that glowed like glacier light. Both women looked relieved. The blue-eyed one leaned forward. “How are you feeling?” I coughed, my throat dry and ragged. “I feel like garbage,” I croaked. “But I guess I’m lucky to be alive.” I paused, glancing between the two. “I didn’t catch your names.” Emily smiled. “I’m Emily Eagle, and this is Serenity. We found you out in the Dunes. You were dying—your Droid told us everything. Including your name.” I looked toward the foot of the bed, but L-84 was nowhere in sight. “I’m William,” I said. “From Earth.” Serenity perked up. “Do you miss it?” I shook my head immediately. “No.” She blinked, curious. “Do you ever want to go back?” My jaw tensed. “Only to get revenge.” Silence filled the room for a moment. The kind that hums with unspoken pain. Then Serenity giggled. “I heard Earth was really far... and that the people are ignorant and smelly. Is that true?” Her bluntness caught me off guard, and I laughed—genuinely, for the first time in what felt like years. “No, Emily, she’s got a point. Earth’s full of ignorant, rude, and yeah... smelly people.” Emily rolled her eyes, but I caught the flicker of a smile tugging at her lips. For a few moments, it was just the three of us—laughing, sharing small pieces of our pasts. It felt...normal. Almost peaceful. But the peace didn’t last. The door hissed open, and in walked a tall, lanky man with copper-toned skin, blue irises, and glowing data lines that ran beneath his skin like living circuits. “I’m Doctor Subi,” he said, stepping toward the bed. “And William... your condition is worse than we thought.” He pulled up a glowing screen and pointed to scans—images of shredded organs, failing systems, dark pools of internal bleeding. I didn’t understand half of it, but I got the gist. “You won’t survive like this,” he said gravely. “Even with magic and tech combined, your body is beyond repair. There’s only one option.” I swallowed. “What is it?” “We transfer your consciousness into a new vessel. One that’s compatible and ready.” I narrowed my eyes. “So... like a brain transplant?” “Not quite,” he said. “It’s neural mapping, memory integration, and soul binding. It’s been done before. You won’t lose yourself—but your old body will die.” I hesitated. That was a lot to absorb. Emily stepped closer, her hand resting lightly on my arm. “It’s safe, William. A hundred percent survival rate. We wouldn’t be asking if there was another way.” Serenity added softly, “Please... we don’t want to lose you. You were chosen.” Chosen? That word echoed in my mind. I didn’t admit it aloud, but I wanted to live. Not just to breathe again—but to fight. To pay back the world that had spit me out and laughed while I bled. But ultimately, the two Elven beauties with their adorable eyes made me make up my mind. Still, I had to see it for myself. “Can I... at least see the body first?” I asked. Doctor Subi nodded. “Of course. Let’s take a look.” Emily wheeled me through a long corridor. The walls were smooth stone and glass, interwoven with glowing moss and sunlight streaming through solar-paneled arches. Outside the windows, I saw the solar punk village again—advanced yet grounded, lush gardens and elegant buildings powered by nature and design. Eventually, we entered a sleek medical chamber. Chrome and stone, tech and alchemy. At the center was a tall canister filled with translucent fluid. Inside it floated the body. My new body. It was tall—maybe six feet—muscular and covered in short, groomed grayish-blue fur. Humanoid in shape, but bestial in essence. Its head... It was lupine. A perfect fusion of man and beast. A wicked scar cut across the right side of its face. “I’m looking at a furry,” I mumbled. Serenity snorted. “No, silly Willy. That’s a Wulver.” That name struck a chord. “Celtic folklore, right? But... what’s it doing here?” Before Serenity could answer, Emily interjected, her voice serious. “That’s not important right now. What matters is whether you’ll accept it.” I studied the Wulver’s body. There was power in it—feral, ancient, and maybe even sacred. I recognized something in it. A part of me that had always been there, buried deep under pain, humiliation, and anger. I turned to Doctor Subi. He nodded. “This body, as well as almost all bodies in the galaxy, are Genetically engineered but are capable of reproduction, growth, and more importantly—this one is yours.” I exhaled. “Alright. Let’s do it.” I was placed gently into a reclining pod. Doctor Subi attached neurological nodes to my temples and chest, his hands steady. The glass canopy closed over me with a soft hiss, dimming the lights. Through the glass, I saw them one last time—Emily, Serenity, and the Doctor. I winked. Then the world turned black. At first, I thought I was dead. Then came the screams. I found myself in a dreamscape twisted beyond sanity—a living hell. Red skies bled into oceans of smoke. Charred mountains split open, leaking molten ash. And in the distance, I saw them. The Shark Monsters. Massive, biological beasts shaped like nightmares. Their eyes—pure black—seemed to see everything. Some walked like dinosaurs with bone-plate armor, claws, and mouths full of teeth like saw blades. Others had two sets of arms—one monstrous, the other eerily human. Their bodies fused flesh, cartilage, and alien bioluminescence. One flew overhead—a Megalodon the size of a dropship, its fins like wings of steel. Another crawled across the scorched ground, shaped like a thresher shark with digging claws and eyes that never blinked. There was a hammerhead with humanoid legs, a gaping jaw, and fingers that twitched like they wanted to peel skin. And then the worst one: A saw-tooth horror with rotating teeth like a pizza cutter and a wheezing growl that vibrated the air itself. They weren’t just monsters. They were designed—perfect tools of destruction. Demonic. Alien. Evil. They saw me. I panicked, heart thundering, but then— A voice. A black-and-red mist formed beside me, swirling until it shaped itself into a shadowy Immortal. “William,” it said. “This is only a dream. Follow me to our new home.” It offered me a hand, and I took it. White light consumed everything. I awoke to a cold rush of fluid draining from the pod. My eyes shot open. Different eyes. I breathed in—and the air was thick with life. My senses were sharper than ever. I could feel the heartbeat of the room. The pod door opened, steam rising around me. I stepped out. My balance took a second to adjust to new humanoid legs I wasn’t used to. But it all came naturally. I looked down and saw my reflection on the polished steel floor. A scarred wolf stared back. I was no longer a boy. I was something else. Stronger. Wilder man. A Wulver. Emily approached, her green eyes wide with awe. “Welcome back, William.” I grinned. My new teeth were sharp. I stood in front of the mirror in the locker room, flexing my newly clawed fingers, getting used to the weight of my new body. A locker beside me hissed open, revealing a fresh set of clothes—black leather, sleek, and clearly custom-made. The jumpsuit fit like a second skin, hugging my muscular frame. The arm cut-outs gave me room to move freely, while the thick, high-collared black cloak with red lining draped over my shoulders like it had been waiting for me. The boots—black leather with reinforced soles—strapped tightly with a satisfying snap. The cloak flared as I turned, catching in the air like wings. I looked… intimidating. Powerful. Whole. The door slid open behind me with a whisper, and in walked Emily and Serenity. Emily still wore her black & white leather jumpsuit with glossy black thigh boots laced tight. Serenity had on a pearl-white leather jumpsuit with black high boots that shimmered with rune-stamped seams. They both looked stunning—but Emily stole my breath the moment she stepped in. She always did. I smirked, arms crossed. “Everyone wears full-on black around here except you two, huh?” Emily tilted her head and smiled, one hand resting on her hip. “Yeah… I just wanted some contrast.” I raised an eyebrow. “Well, it works.” Serenity chuckled, “You clean up well, dog boy.” I rolled my eyes, then shrugged the cloak off my shoulders for a second and let it fall back into place. “So… what now?” “We want to show you the town,” Emily said, taking a step closer. “You’ve only seen the inside of a hospital so far. Time to see where you really woke up.” I nodded. “Lead the way.” We stepped out of the hospital and into a different world. The sun bathed everything in golden light filtered through the trees. Massive solar panels spun silently overhead, angled like flower petals to drink in the sky. Vines and greenery crawled up the sides of buildings—living architecture. Fusion reactors hummed quietly in the distance, veiled in crystal shielding and vines. But the strangest part wasn’t the tech—it was the shape of everything. Triangular homes with sharp Nordic roofs lined the pathways. Each one had a tidy lawn with orange grass. No two homes were quite the same, but they all had this Scandinavian-meets-sci-fi aesthetic—clean lines, wooden textures, and light stone walls. And the wildlife? That’s what made my brain short-circuit. Prehistoric-looking birds swooped overhead, their wings leathery like pterosaurs. People walked alongside four-legged reptiles the size of wolves. In the distance, someone rode a sleek, black-feathered theropod like a motorcycle. “This place is insane,” I muttered under my breath. Emily smiled. “Beautiful, isn’t it?” I turned to her. “Where in the world are we?” She gave no answer—just led us forward, down a long stone walkway that sloped gently like a ramp. The jungle canopy loomed in the distance, rich and ancient, and the canyon beneath us opened wide into a lush cradle of civilization. We descended into the heart of the town. At the center stood a building like no other—City Hall. Its walls were built from pale, rune-carved stone and accented with rich woods and black glass. It looked both old and futuristic, like it belonged in some alternate medieval timeline that had been given alien technology. Inside, it was even more breathtaking. Chandeliers hung from the ceiling, made of crystal branches and glowing moss. Huge arched windows let in sunlight and framed the jungle beyond. Hallways curved like tree roots, and a spiral staircase led us upward. But the centerpiece—the thing that caught my eyes—was the massive skeleton suspended above the main floor. A winged beast. Its ribs alone were the size of a shuttle. “Is that a dragon skeleton?” I asked. Emily, standing beside me, gently grabbed my hand. “Will… don’t touch. Come.” Her fingers were warm against my furred hand. Despite everything, her touch still grounded me. We climbed the stairs to a room veiled in soft light and silence. A round chamber, high ceiling, with a smooth black table in the center and chairs arranged in a circle. Around it were people—Elves in dark robes, a few pale-skinned humans, and tall, crimson-skinned humanoids with glowing eyes and tribal markings. We took our seats without a word. At the head of the room stood a tall, regal Elven man with silver-blonde hair pulled back in a braid, and robes of layered dark silk. “I am Joseph Quincy,” he said. “Thank you for joining us.” He tapped a crystal embedded in the table. A holographic screen flickered to life in the air above it. “Two days ago, we received this footage from a scout drone on the tropical world of Talvas IX,” he continued. “The planet is under siege.” The footage began to play. A first-person view from a shaky camera—a man, a tourist walking across a beach, waves crashing beside him. He panned the camera around with glee. Then something moved in the water. A fin. The man stepped back, but not fast enough. Something exploded from the surf, knocking him flat—a shark. But this shark didn’t just bite. It stood. Its body twisted, deformed, and grew limbs. It roared—not like an animal, but like a thing born of war. More emerged from the ocean behind it—shapes that stood like soldiers, monstrous, biomechanical, soaked in blood and black oil. A fleet of dark spires descended from the sky—hive ships in the shape of Frilled-Sharks. “These aren’t sharks,” Quincy said. “We believe they’re something else. Something... engineered.” I stared. I couldn’t breathe. Because I had seen these things before. In my nightmare. The thresher. The Megalodon. The saw-tooth one. Every single creature from that hellish vision was now on screen. But I said nothing. I didn’t blink. I just kept watching, my hands gripping the arms of the chair until the leather creaked under my claws. Emily glanced at me. “Will? You okay?” I nodded slowly. But inside, I wasn’t. Because now I knew something the rest of the room didn’t. Those monsters… weren’t just invading. They were calling me. We left the dark meeting room in silence, the door sliding shut behind us with a low hiss. The hallway outside was quieter now, lined with soft ambient lights and whispering leaves from the vine-covered walls. The air was warm, but my chest had gone cold. Emily walked just ahead of us, and I sped up, grabbing her gently by the arm. “Emily,” I said, voice low and heavy, “please don’t go to Talvas IX.” She turned her head slightly, her expression unreadable. “I mean it,” I said. “During the surgery… when they were transferring my consciousness—I had a dream, or a vision. Those things, those shark-like monsters? I saw them. I felt them. And I think… I think they’re hunting me.” Her eyes narrowed with concern, but her lips pressed into a faint, sad smile. “I think you should stay here with Serenity,” she replied softly. I stepped in front of her. “No. That’s not happening. I’m not letting you go out there alone.” But Emily simply turned, her boots clicking against the stone floor. She walked away without another word, leaving me with nothing but the sound of her fading footsteps and the ghost of her warmth on my hand. “This is ridiculous!” I growled, turning to Serenity. She sighed and crossed her arms. “Yeah… she has the mind of a child sometimes. Don’t take it personally.” She placed a hand on my shoulder and added, “And I believe you.” I exhaled hard, tension trembling through my claws. “So now what?” Serenity smirked. “Now? We cheat.” I raised an eyebrow. “Meaning?” “We sneak onto the mission. And we’re bringing backup.” The armory was a cathedral of weapons and tech—racks of fusion blades, plasma bows, and energy staffs lined the walls. But at the far end, in a vaulted room beneath glowing rune-stones, were two hovering devices—black discs etched with Norse-looking runes and red energy veins pulsing beneath their surface. “This is Wulver armor?” I asked. Serenity nodded. “Not what you expected?” “Not even close.” But as I stepped toward one of the discs, something strange stirred inside me. I knew what it was. Somehow, instinctively. I reached out, placed the disc against my bare chest, and felt it magnetize—clicking and locking into place. My cloak fell to the floor as I activated the device with a thought. In an instant, it came to life. FWOOSH. Black and silver nanomachines erupted like liquid metal, swirling around me, crawling over my limbs, my shoulders, my skull. In seconds, I stood encased in full armor—metal plates that looked forged and ancient, but humming with futuristic light. The chestplate curved like a wolf’s ribcage, spined shoulders flared outward, and the helmet fused around my head with no visor—just jagged metal crown-spines and glowing red slits that burned like eyes. “How fitting,” I muttered. Serenity equipped hers next—her armor formed with elegance, lighter than mine, silver with blue highlights, flowing more like ceremonial armor. Her helmet kept her face protected and added a shining circlet. We were about to sneak out when we heard footsteps approaching. Joseph Quincy appeared, tall and regal, with a subtle smirk. And beside him—fully repaired and polished—stood Droid L-84. His eyes lit up as he recognized me. “William?” The Droid said. Serenity raised a brow. “You’re not gonna stop us?” “On the contrary,” Joseph said. “You’re coming with me. My ship leaves now.” He turned without waiting, and we followed. Outside, the jungle sky was turning violet, the sun dipping behind the trees. Dozens of massive spacecraft hovered in the clearing—sleek black vessels shaped like Viking longships, with metallic hulls and glowing engine sails. Armies marched in formation, soldiers clad in armor as varied in color as a stained-glass mosaic. Green, red, blue, silver—they all bore the same Norse-futuristic look, wielding weapons of ancient design powered by modern fury. And for some reason… I felt at home in their ranks. We boarded Joseph’s longship—The Hræfnir—a vessel with dragon-carved sides and smooth halls. As it lifted into orbit, the view outside became a sea of stars and planetary rings. On the bridge, Joseph stood before a circular interface and began the real briefing. “Our mission,” he said, “is not only to engage the enemy. We’ve identified key hive ships controlling the swarm. Each hive ship broadcasts a psychic frequency—a link to their collective mind. Sever the link, and we cripple them.” “By what means?” Serenity asked. Joseph pulled up a display showing a crystalline virus—digital, almost magical. “A weapon of SOUND. It will disrupt their neural pathways, splinter their coordination.” “And the delivery system?” I asked. Joseph looked directly at me. “You, William.” I blinked. “What?” “You’ll be the one delivering it. No one else has the biology to slip past their psionic barrier. You’re… unique.” I didn’t answer. I just sat down at my station near the side of the bridge, staring out into the void, into the endless tapestry of stars. I didn’t know what I was. But I knew one thing: my instincts were returning. And as I drifted off to sleep in that cold metal chair, another dream took me. But it wasn’t a nightmare. It was… a memory. A woman. Not Emily. She stood in a black dress, embroidered with patterns of wolves and moons, staring at me with dark brown eyes that pierced straight into my soul. Her hair was long and dark, her skin light, her figure strong and graceful. “Madeline Scoggin,” I whispered in my sleep. Her name came to me like an old tune I hadn’t heard in years—but I knew it. She smiled faintly, standing beneath a tree covered in golden leaves. Then the world shook, and she reached out for me just as everything fell into shadow— And I woke up. I jolted awake with a sharp breath, staring again into the vast black of space beyond the viewport. But I shook it off. No time for dreams. No time for false memories. I didn’t know who she was. I didn’t care. Emily was down there. And I wasn’t about to let her die on some alien rock crawling with nightmare creatures. Joseph turned to us. “We’re deploying. Drop ship’s ready.” We moved fast, no ceremony. Droid L-84 clanked behind us in full combat mode, his new frame glinting in the red lights of the hangar. Serenity jogged beside me, her silver-blue armor flexing like living metal. and followed Joseph through the tunnel toward the launch bay. The Black Bird drop ship loomed ahead—a sleek obsidian dart with glowing crimson thrusters and wings that split like a bat’s blade. It looked like a predator in mid-scream. We climbed aboard. The moment we were sealed in, the engines roared, and the interior rattled like a war drum. I strapped in beside Serenity, across from Joseph and the droid. The walls were tight, no windows—just flashing red lights and the deep hum of power surging through the floor. “This is it,” I muttered. “Breathe,” Serenity said with a calm smirk. “Just another Tuesday.” I didn’t respond. We breached the atmosphere of Talvas IX like a bullet tearing through cloth. And all hell broke loose. The ship jerked, alarms blaring. We were hit—not once, but again and again, loud thuds rocking the hull. “They’re already here!” I shouted. Joseph gritted his teeth at the controls. “Hold on!” Through the view-screen above the cockpit, I saw them. They weren’t ships. They were monsters. Flying sharks, their bodies twisted like gargoyles—stone-like skin, massive jaws, twisted tails for steering. But what made my blood freeze were the white ones—glowing like spirits, suspended in the air as if gravity meant nothing. Their fins sliced through the wind, trailing streaks of pale light, and their forehead appendages sparked with white-blue plasma. And then came the pain. BZZZZK—WHAM! A bolt of electrical plasma hit the side of our drop ship, forcing Joseph to spin the vessel in a wild corkscrew. The whole crew slammed against their restraints as sparks flew from the overhead panels. “They’re charging their horns!” L-84 shouted in his deep synth voice. “Incoming!” Joseph swerved hard. “Not today!” The mounted plasma turrets on the drop ship came to life—controlled by Joseph’s neural interface. Twin barrels tore into the sky with glowing rounds, blasting two of the flying sharks mid-charge. They spiraled out in arcs of fire, crashing into the misty jungle below. Joseph didn’t respond. He was too focused—eyes glowing faintly with dataflow, arms tense at the controls. More drop-ships streaked through the atmosphere around us, some trailing smoke, others already in flames. But somehow, Joseph kept us airborne. And then, suddenly— THUD. We touched down. The hatch hissed open, and the world outside came flooding in—steam, heat, and the smell of burnt ozone. Talvas IX was a jungle moon scorched by war. The trees were massive, twisted with blackened bark and glowing veins of green energy. Fungal towers loomed in the distance, and strange birds screamed in the canopy. The sky was a blood-red bruise, filled with smoke trails and flares from the other drop ships landing nearby. Dozens of Black Birds had made it, unloading squads of Viking-armored soldiers onto muddy soil. I saw banners unfurl, weapons ignite, formations fall into place. But even surrounded by allies, I felt something was wrong. I stepped off the ramp, boots sinking into wet soil, and I just… knew. Something… some mind… was behind all of this. I looked to the sky again, watching the creatures still circling above. Sure, they had flesh and blood. They tore through metal, devoured bone, hunted in packs. But they didn’t behave like animals. No chaos. No hesitation. No fear. They moved with purpose. “They're killers,” I said. Serenity looked at me, her blue eyes sharp behind her helm. “They act like they’ve been trained.” “No. Not trained,” I said slowly, my fists tightening. “Controlled.” Joseph stepped up beside us, surveying the terrain with an old soldier’s instinct. “Hive minds usually behave like they’re being controlled. These things aren’t just animals… they’re soldiers. That’s what worries me.” Droid L-84 scanned the air. “Multiple signals converging north. Emily’s unit dropped in that direction.” Before Droid L-84 could speak another word, Joseph cut in. “That’s exactly where we’re heading,” he said, eyes sharp beneath his helmet. “Not just to meet up with Emily… but to launch the weapon—at the orbital gun.” He paused, letting it sink in. “That outpost may already be crawling with Shark People. Once they realize we’ve got the virus, we’ll have every one of those bastards on our backs.” I clenched my fists, gears turning. Then it hit me—something from Earth, buried in memory. “Wait,” I said. “Back in biology class… sharks. Sharks are drawn to blood. And sound.” Joseph raised a brow. “Go on.” “We can reach Emily and get her out. But we’ll need a second party to set a distraction—draw the swarm away. A blood trail, sonic bait, anything. While I get inside the orbital gun and launch the virus.” Joseph didn’t hesitate. He slowly unsheathed his blade—steel singing against the scabbard. “Bold,” he said, smirking. “I like it.” I looked down at my empty belt. “So where’s my weapon?” Droid L-84 stepped forward, holding out a heavy plasma axe—its head pulsing with blue heat. On the other hand, he offered a plasma handgun in a sleek black holster. I strapped them on without a word. They felt like they belonged there. Then Joseph nodded. “Let’s move. The cannon outpost is waiting.” And with that, we began our march through the jungle—toward fire, steel, and fate. The canyon winds howled low as we crept through the towering jungle trees. Our boots pressed into moss-covered stone, and distant calls of prehistoric birds echoed overhead. The Cannon Outpost was just ahead—half-buried into the mountainside like a fortress fossilized into nature itself. Joseph raised a fist to halt our approach. A figure stood at the entrance, her armor catching the golden twilight like a polished blade. It was Emily. She stood tall, clad in ornate silver armor etched with curling motifs—her helmet’s smooth metal faceplate glinted coldly, and a plume of black horsehair trailed behind her head like a war banner. Her shoulder plates were violet, regal and intimidating, and her waist bore a battle skirt woven with deep red lights pulsing like veins of lava. She didn’t lift her visor. Instead, her voice crackled through her comms. “What are you doing here?” Emily wasn’t just surprised—she was furious. Her glare fell on Serenity like a blade. “You brought him? He’s not even supposed to—!” “I came on my own,” I interrupted. “There’s no time for this. The virus—the cannon—we’re doing this now.” Emily went quiet, her jaw clenched behind the metal mask. Then Joseph raised his voice. “We breach the door. Set charges.” His command broke the tension like thunder. Several soldiers ran forward, attaching compact plasma explosives to the heavy blast doors. The countdown started. I tightened my grip on the plasma axe, its hum faint but menacing. Boom. The doors blew inward with a blast of white-hot light. What waited inside made us all freeze. The air was thick with the stench of death—burnt ozone, blood, decay. Bodies lay scattered like discarded puppets—tourists, civilians, security forces—all torn apart. Some were half-eaten, others mutilated beyond recognition. The floor was slick with blood, pooled beneath flickering ceiling lights. Then we heard it—a choked scream from deeper in the hall. I rushed ahead, pushing past the others. There, in the flickering dark, I found her. A Crimseed woman, her crimson skin now pale and blotched with bruises, lay cornered beneath a grotesque Shark creature—its humanoid body hunched, pulsating, grotesquely animated with wet breathing gills and jagged teeth. It didn’t care that we were there. It was raping her. My heart dropped into a pit of horror and rage so deep I could hardly think. I lunged, slamming my shoulder into the beast’s side. It snarled, twisting toward me—but I had already pulled my axe. I slashed low and severed its genitals in a single stroke. The thing screamed in unnatural pitch, flailing as I drove the axe deep into its skull. Bone cracked, plasma hissed—and it dropped in a twitching heap. The woman sobbed in shock, her body trembling. Joseph called for medics. Two soldiers came forward, lifting her carefully and leading her out. I stood there, staring down at the oozing corpse of the Shark. “They’re not animals,” I muttered. “They’re monsters.” No one disagreed. Then—a shriek echoed down the corridors. Dozens of red lights flickered in the shadows, like eyes. “They're coming,” Emily said. And they did. The first swarm burst out from the far end of the corridor—at least two dozen of them, leaping on clawed limbs, wielding jagged weapons made of bone and metal. The Shark People screamed as they charged, and we opened fire. My axe cleaved through the first that got close—its flesh sizzled against the plasma edge, black blood spraying across my chestplate. Joseph fought like a legend, his sword spinning and flashing like lightning. Serenity stayed close, guns blazing in bursts of blue plasma. Emily... she moved like a ghost of war—silent, lethal, the red lights in her armor gleaming with each elegant, deadly strike. She never raised her visor once. Not even for me. Droid L-84 was relentless—his arm cannon unleashed charged blasts, vaporizing anything in his path. One Shark leapt onto his back—he reached behind him, crushed its skull with one hand, and hurled the body down the hall like garbage. The fight lasted minutes—but it felt like a war. Eventually, the corridor fell silent again. Piles of enemy corpses smoked and twitched on the floor. We stood there, catching our breath. But we all knew what that was. The first wave. More were coming. The first swarm was dust and smoke. The bodies of the Shark People lay still across the blood-slick floors, their alien fluids bubbling in grotesque puddles. Steam hissed from scorched ceiling panels, and the air buzzed with static from fried lights and broken monitors. We knew it wasn’t over. The moment the fighting calmed, Joseph turned to the others. “Open the sunroof.” The ceiling above groaned and clicked—a massive mechanical system stirred to life, gears grinding with unnatural precision. Ancient alien hydraulics hissed as armored plating peeled back layer by layer like the petals of a dying flower, revealing the sky. Sunlight pierced the chamber, casting harsh beams across the orbital cannon nestled in the heart of the outpost. It was massive—twenty meters long, blackened and chrome, its barrel aimed directly toward the heavens like a titan’s finger. Coils of plasma energy circled its spine, pulsing with latent power. “There’s no time,” I said. “Somebody has to load the virus into that thing manually.” Joseph turned to me, already sensing what I meant. “I’ll do it. But you need to get everyone else out—including Emily.” His brow furrowed. “You sure about this?” “I am. Just keep in touch over comms. If I go down, someone’s got to know what happened.” Unsurprisingly, Emily had been listening. “No. Absolutely not,” she barked, stepping forward. “I told you to stay away from this mission. I should’ve left you behind—” “Emily,” I said, locking eyes with her helmet. “I’m not doing this to prove anything. I’m doing it because I’m the only one who can. This isn’t about us.” She clenched her fists, lips pressed in a thin, bitter line. It took Serenity to pull her back—literally. “Come on,” she muttered as she gripped Emily’s arm. “We don’t have time for this, Em.” Joseph gave me one last nod, then tapped his comms. “We’ll draw off as many as we can. Hold the base. We’ll be back.” And just like that—they were gone. Now, it was just me and Droid L-84. The droid’s mechanical body clicked and hissed as he adjusted the controls beside the cannon. His voice crackled through his speaker grill. “Manual preparation requires sixty-seven steps. Begin with a rotating plasma chamber interface.” The alien tech was clunky, yet breathtaking. The cannon itself wasn’t just a weapon—it was an artwork of war, lined with runes and glowing etchings that shimmered with violet light. Together, we worked like clockwork—unlocking panels, charging conduits, inserting bio-tubes. Eventually, I climbed the back of the barrel and inserted the virus capsule—a glowing orange core, gently pulsing with nanite energy. It clicked into place with a hiss. “All systems are green,” said Droid L-84. “Charging cycle initiated. Estimated time: thirty standard units.” I sighed, adjusting my plasma handgun’s holster. “Thirty minutes. Alright.” We used that time to fortify. Droid L-84 brought out plasma turrets, laser mines, ammo crates, reinforced gates—every tool we could salvage. The base was now a war nest, a last stand bunker. We’d turned it into a killing ground. Then came the call. Joseph’s voice cracked over comms. “We’ve lured most of them into the ravine. Lit the charges. But a large chunk of the hive’s broken off. They’re coming your way.” “How bad?” “Big enough to blacken the jungle.” And it was. From the sun roof, I could see them—hundreds of Shark People, rising like a tide over the emerald jungle. Their monstrous bodies rippled with muscles, spines, gills. Some ran on all fours, others on two legs like warriors from Hell. Their war cries shrieked across the valley. I turned to the droid. “Light ’em up.” Droid L-84 mounted a rooftop cannon and began raining plasma on the horde. I grabbed a heavy repeater and took position on the wall, blasting anything that got too close. The beasts fell by the dozens, smoke trails hissing into the sky. But it wasn’t enough. One of them—a Thresher Shark variant—spun like a drill and burrowed underground, punching through the concrete and opening a tunnel directly into the base. Seconds later, the Shark People came pouring out—talons, claws, shrieking mouths—like roaches erupting from a corpse. I kicked the platform’s ladder down, hoping it would slow them. It barely did. They began piling up, climbing over each other to reach me. I grabbed my axe and held the line. Steel sang as I swung the blade in furious arcs—splitting skulls, cleaving jaws, cutting limbs in waves. I fought like a demon, blood splashing on my armor, the handle slick with gore. But they just kept coming. A moment of clarity hit me—I saw a crate of explosives nearby. I grabbed two charges, armed them, and tossed them down into the breach. Boom. The basement exploded in a flash of red fire and dust. Half the swarm was blown to shreds. I tossed the remaining charges to Droid L-84. “Finish them off!” He obliged—precision missiles fired into the chaos, turning the battlefield into a hell storm. Meanwhile, I jumped from the platform and ran to the cannon’s timing panel. Five seconds. I turned. The cannon glowed. Then—fired. A blinding beam of energy lanced into the atmosphere, taking the virus with it. It screamed upward like the finger of God, leaving a ripple across the sky. I had done it. But it wasn’t over. I heard the walls crack. A new swarm broke through—not just grunts this time. These were elite warriors. Bigger. Stronger. Faster. At the front, the Saw-Tooth class—with spinning circular saw-jaws that hummed like bone buzzsaws. I grabbed my axe—but it snapped in half after killing the third one. I staggered back, unarmed. Then came the last one. A bio-form, towering and chitinous, like a Stethacanthus shark fused with a crab. Its back bristled with bony armor. Massive pincers and serrated limbs clicked and scraped the floor as it loomed over me. It charged. I dodged, firing my plasma pistol. It barely scratched its hide. I aimed for its eyes—only made it mad. It lunged, impaling me through the side with its talon. I gasped. Blood filled my throat. I was inches from its massive, serrated jaws. I was going to die. But then— Something changed. I couldn’t feel the pain anymore. Instead, I felt a pulse—a surge from my chest, rising up my arm. And that’s when it appeared. The chainsword. Black and silver, humming with ethereal energy. The air around it shimmered with ghostlight. It had manifested from the Immortal still inside me. I gritted my teeth, grabbed the hilt, and sliced upward—ripping free from the monster’s talon. I charged, slammed the sword forward. The blade’s motor spun with a roar as it dug into the beast’s skull, tearing through bone and brain until the entire head split in two. The monster collapsed in a twitching heap, cut completely in half. Still carrying the sword, I staggered back up to the platform, panting. Droid L-84 turned to me, his scanners flashing concern. “I believe... we survived.” But I couldn’t answer. My legs gave out, and I collapsed. A few moments later, the Black-Bird Drop-Ship roared overhead, casting a massive shadow over the ruins. It landed fast, kicking up dust. The side doors opened—and Emily came running with medics in tow. I barely felt their hands lifting me. Emily knelt beside me, her visor now raised. Her green eyes were wide with worry. “You jerk,” she whispered. “You actually did it.” And just like that... Everything went quiet. We went home for the day. And I finally drifted off into sleep. The Wake and the Weight of Truth I awoke to that all-too-familiar hum of fluorescent lights above and the sterile tang of hospital-grade disinfectant. My back pressed into an overly stiff mattress, the sheets tucked tight enough to suffocate, and the low ambient beep of machines monitoring my vitals quietly pulsed in the background. "This shit again..." I muttered to myself. The ceiling hadn’t changed much since the last time I woke up in a place like this. White, modular panels—just as oppressive as ever. I groaned, pushing myself up with some resistance, half-expecting pain to shoot through my side where the crab-shark impaled me—but nothing. I patted around my torso, my ribcage, and finally stared at my bare right side. Smooth. Not even a scar. Not a dent. Not even a faint bruise. It was like the entire encounter had been surgically erased from my body. Confused, I looked around the room and caught sight of Doctor Subi, pacing near the far wall with a datapad. The moment he noticed I was awake, his eyes lit up with a warmth that didn’t quite match the cold clinical space. “You’re awake,” he said, stepping forward. “That’s… honestly miraculous. We weren’t sure if you—” I cut him off, swinging my legs over the side of the bed. “No injuries, huh?” I said. “What the hell happened to me? And don’t feed me any more vague answers—I want to know everything. Especially about the Immortal creature inside me.” Subi gave a cautious smile, the kind people give when they’re deciding whether to lie or soften the truth. “That… is complicated. You’d get a clearer explanation from Droid L-84. He’s the one with deep archives on the Immortals.” I stood, bare feet on the cold floor, my fists clenched. “Fine. Then tell me this: why the hell am I remembering things that aren’t mine? Combat experience. Tactical maneuvers. Her. I keep seeing a woman—her face, her voice—someone I’ve never met. And don’t say it’s hallucinations.” That last part must’ve stung, because Subi winced and looked away. I stepped closer, my voice low and pointed. “There’s no way hallucinations can make me a soldier overnight. I knew how to fire an orbital cannon like I’d done it all my life. I performed field triage, analyzed swarm behavior, and predicted enemy tactics. That doesn’t come from fever dreams.” Subi sighed, his shoulders slumping in defeat. “I suppose you’re ready for the truth,” he said. “The woman you’re seeing—her name is Madeline Scoggin.” The name struck me like a slap across the face. My pulse quickened. I’d never heard that name spoken aloud before, yet something about it sent ripples through my mind, like echoes in a cavern that wasn’t mine. “Who is she?” I asked. “A princess,” Subi said bitterly. “From the Red Dragon Empire.” I let out a dry laugh. “A princess? You’re telling me I’ve got flashbacks of a royal?” “She wasn’t a good princess,” he shot back, stepping closer. “She and her bloodline were behind a centuries-long conspiracy. Corruption. Bloodshed. And war—against the Crimson Empire of Vikingnar.” He paused, letting the weight of those words settle. “Your current Wulver body—it was grown in a lab. Engineered. But it wasn’t blank when we gave it to you. The last soul to inhabit it was a man named Wilson. He was one of us… until he betrayed our people for her.” My mouth went dry. “So, this Wilson guy… he was in love with Madeline Scoggin?” “Infatuated. Controlled. Twisted,” Subi said, his eyes cold. “He was once a king of Vikingnar. My sister’s husband.” That hit like a sledgehammer. “She was queen. One of the most beloved rulers in our history. And he murdered her in cold blood. For Scoggin. That’s why we made sure he never came back.” I exhaled slowly, trying to absorb what I’d just heard. “So now I’m walking around in the skin of a backstabbing tyrant.” “No,” Subi said. “Now you’re walking around in a vessel that was once his—but is becoming yours. Thanks to the Immortal that fused into your soul. It’s an ancient being. An old-world guardian. It ensures no foreign mind can dominate the body. Wilson is gone. But his memories, his instincts... some of them may remain. They’ll merge with yours. Slowly. Carefully.” I leaned against the bed frame, eyes narrowed. “So I’m the ghost of two men. The butcher and the nobody.” “You’re neither,” Subi said. “You’re the bridge. You’re the buffer that might stop another war from erupting. And more importantly... you're someone who understands betrayal. Pain. Isolation. That’s why I chose you.” I scoffed. “You chose me because I’ve been kicked around my whole life?” Subi nodded, his expression softening. “You told me you wanted revenge. That you’d go back to Earth and make the people who hurt you pay. That darkness inside you... it's not weakness. It’s understanding. It’s what makes you not, Wilson.” I stayed quiet. For the first time in a while, I actually felt seen. Subi sighed and rubbed the back of his neck. “I’ll be honest. This isn’t just about redemption. It’s personal. Wilson killed my sister. The people of Vikingnar still chant his name in secret. But you? You’re the one with his strength, his skills—without his poison.” “So what now?” I asked. “You want me to take up his sword and fight your war?” “No,” Subi said. “I want you to rewrite the war. But first... rest. You’ve earned it. There’s a suitcase over there. Clothes, supplies, and... something else.” He didn’t elaborate. He handed me a chip-card with an address etched onto its surface in glowing runes. “Your new home. Just outside the city’s eastern rim. A hover cab’s waiting in the lot. Your next steps begin tomorrow.” I nodded slowly. My hand lingered on the suitcase, cold and smooth, a polished alloy with an elegant silver clasp. Something about it felt heavier than it looked. I didn’t know then that hidden inside the lining was a second canister—another Immortal, dormant and waiting. I left the hospital room without another word. Outside, the twin suns were just starting to set behind the crystalline skyline of Vikingnar’s capital. The air smelled of ozone, of wildflowers and distant snow. The cab door slid open with a soft whoosh, revealing a sleek black interior with neon blue trim. I stepped in. And just like that… I was on my way to the next mystery. The hover cab glided smoothly above the ground, weaving through tree-lined avenues and bio-luminescent lanterns that marked the outer residential district. As we left the gleaming towers of the Vikingnar capital behind, the terrain shifted into gentle hills, dotted with serene homesteads that looked like they were carved out of a dream—each one a blend of futuristic elegance and ancient Nordic craftsmanship. We finally came to a stop in front of a house built in perfect triangular symmetry—a Scandinavian-style home, sleek and simple, with dark wooden beams and glowing runes etched into the siding. The roof sloped steeply, covered in solar tiles that shimmered with the faint light of the planet’s twin moons. The air smelled of pine and ozone. I stepped out of the cab and approached the door, pulling the key card from my pocket. It hummed quietly in my hand, unlocking the entry with a soft chime. The inside was warm and modern—an open floor plan with glass walls that looked out onto the backyard. The wood interiors were accented with steel and lightstone, and every detail felt... deliberate. Clean. Peaceful. My gaze drifted toward the backyard—and that’s when I saw her. Emily. She was waist-deep in the water of a crystal-clear pool, the ambient light of the city reflecting off her black bikini. Her dark hair was wet, slicked back behind her ears, and her green eyes shimmered like emeralds under the moonlight. For a moment, the rest of the galaxy seemed to disappear. I didn’t say anything. I just quietly slid the suitcase down next to the door, peeled off my shirt, then my boots, then the rest. My feet hit the smooth stone as I stepped outside, the night air cool against my skin. She turned when she heard the splash—smiling faintly as I slipped into the pool beside her. We didn’t speak at first. We just drifted close, the water cool, but the space between us warm. Our arms eventually found their way around each other. At first for comfort. Then for more. There was no tension. No awkwardness. Just that strange feeling like we’d known each other far longer than we actually had. “Where are we?” I finally asked, breaking the silence. “I mean... what’s this planet called? I never caught the name. And I know Vikingnar has several worlds under its rule.” She leaned her forehead gently against mine. “This is Skaalandr,” she whispered. “It’s one of the free planets. A quiet one. I believe that’s why the Immortal brought you here—to give you peace.” I nodded slowly, letting the name settle into my thoughts. Skaalandr. It fits. Like a place out of myth. She tightened her grip around me slightly and said, “Thank you... for helping with the mission.” I smirked. “Kinda threw myself into it without thinking.” “That’s exactly the problem,” she said, her voice shifting from soft to serious. “Don’t do that again.” I raised an eyebrow. “Why not?” She stared at me, eyes glistening. “Because I couldn’t take it if I lost you.” My breath caught. She moved in closer, our foreheads touching again. “I love you,” she whispered. I blinked. “Already?” Before I could get another word out, she kissed me. And the rest just... fell away. The weight of alien worlds, of dead kings and ancient betrayals, of blood-soaked memories not my own, my own past misery—all of it vanished in the warmth of her lips, the softness of her skin. She kissed me like someone who had been waiting lifetimes for this one moment. And there I was—in a different world, in a different body, under different stars—making love to the most beautiful woman I’d ever met. No Earth. No pain. No past. Just her. Just us. And for the first time since this strange journey began... I didn’t feel alone. "VIKINGS WAR IN VALHALLA" CHAPTER 1: "RAPTURE"

BY WILLIAM WARNER CHAPTER 24: "BIOMECHANICAL" "VIKINGS WAR IN VALHALLA" On Haj Prime, the afternoon sun burned low across the horizon, turning the green grass land into waves of molten gold. Serenity stood on the ridge of an ancient plateau overlooking the valley below, her white leather jumpsuit reflecting the glow like liquid fire. The tight fit of the outfit shimmered faintly as the wind tugged at her long black hair, whipping it across her shoulders and the elegant curve of her elven ears. She raised her binoculars, focusing on the distant biomechanical fleet parked along the cliffs—a fleet of Shark People ships, half metal and half living flesh. Their hulls glistened like scales, breathing and flexing as if alive. Every vessel pulsed faintly, veins of blue bioluminescent energy running along their surfaces. The sound of their low hum carried across the desert, a mechanical heartbeat echoing across the valley. Serenity narrowed her gaze, her blue eyes glowing faintly with the reflection of the scene. The sight was both beautiful and eerie. Then—smack. She flinched, spinning around, holding her rear. Haj Tooth stood behind her, grinning mischievously, her hand still hovering mid air after the playful slap. Serenity glared at her. “Hey, why did you do that?” Haj Tooth tilted her head slightly, her silver-blue skin glinting in the sun. She looked almost statuesque in her biomechanical armor, which moved like liquid metal over her sharklike form. Fins curled elegantly around her forearms, and gill-like vents pulsed faintly along her neck. Her eyes, sharp and oceanic, softened as she replied, “You seem very tense. I sense you still desire him—William?” Serenity sighed and lowered the binoculars, brushing a lock of hair behind her ear. Her expression was unreadable, but her voice was steady when she said, “What do you think?” Haj Tooth smiled knowingly, her teeth glinting faintly in the sunlight. “Your luck may change.” Serenity scoffed and crossed her arms, her boot heels grinding into the sand. “You’re lying.” Haj Tooth stepped closer, her tone gentle but unwavering. “I’m not lying. All of you will realize soon enough that you’re adults—capable of reason, not slaves to urges. There are problems in this universe that make your love triangles and jealousies look... small.” She looked toward the distant horizon, where smoke from old battles still rose faintly. “Even the mundane bickering that fills your lives now will cease to exist once you see what’s coming.” Serenity hesitated, her gaze dropping to the ground. There was a vulnerability there—just for a moment—before Haj Tooth’s hand reached out and rested on her shoulder. Then the Shark Queen pulled her into a firm hug, her metallic armor surprisingly warm to the touch. “Now come on,” Haj Tooth said, releasing her. “We must go to my homeworld of Poseidonnar and make our assault on Maladrie’s hell realm.” Serenity gave a curt nod, her eyes determined once again. Together, they descended the plateau into the valley below, their boots kicking up small clouds of dust as the sun dimmed behind them. The landscape shifted as they walked—rolling dunes giving way to fields of bronze-colored grass and clusters of jagged rock. The terrain resembled the Serengeti of old Earth, though far stranger. The air shimmered faintly with electromagnetic energy, distorting the colors of the plains. Towering spires of coral-metal formations rose from the ground like fossilized lightning, each one humming faintly as if alive. Hours passed before they reached the basin. There, nestled at the edge of a massive cavern system, lay the base of the Evolved Hive. Serenity’s breath caught at the sight. The structures weren’t built in any traditional sense—they had grown. Towers of metal and organic material spiraled upward, glowing with bioluminescent veins that pulsed like a heartbeat. Walkways of bone-steel arched between them, and translucent panels shifted like gills, exhaling vapor that shimmered in the air. Around the base, thousands of Shark People were at work. But these were not the same primal creatures that had once swarmed the seas of Haj Prime. They stood upright with regal posture, their bodies now more humanoid—sleek and muscular, with symmetrical faces that hinted at both human intelligence and predator instinct. Their eyes glowed faintly blue, and their voices reverberated like sonar when they spoke. Even their ships had changed. What Serenity had seen from afar now loomed before her in astonishing detail—vessels that breathed. The biomechanical ships were anchored in large pools of shimmering liquid metal, their surfaces rippling as if in slow respiration. Instead of relying solely on organic propulsion like their hive ancestors, these ships now absorbed metal directly from the environment. She watched as one vessel extended long tendrils into a heap of scrap material, its body shuddering as it drew the metal inward—digesting it, reshaping it into new armor plating. The process was both fascinating and unnerving. The merging of life and machinery, instinct and engineering—it was evolution on fast-forward. Serenity turned to Haj Tooth, her voice filled with disbelief. “How did you do all of this?” Haj Tooth smiled, her serrated teeth gleaming in the reflected blue light. “Rapid evolution,” she said simply. “Our kind was forced to adapt after centuries of war. We stopped relying on a single form of life and learned to merge what is living with what is forged.” Serenity shook her head, still watching the vast biomechanical structures breathe. “It’s… beautiful, in a terrifying way.” Haj Tooth let out a low hum of amusement. “If you want a clearer story,” she said, turning toward a nearby landing platform, “then you’ll have to come with me.” She gestured toward a sleek derelict spacecraft resting nearby. Despite its age, it had been reconstructed with the same biomechanical precision—metal plates merged seamlessly with living tissue, and its engines pulsed like the gills of a great leviathan. The hull shimmered with oil-slick colors, and strange runes glowed faintly across its sides. Serenity hesitated for a moment, feeling the low vibration of the ship’s hum through the ground beneath her boots. Then, without another word, she followed Haj Tooth up the ramp. The door sealed behind them with an organic hiss, and for the first time in years, Serenity felt the weight of destiny shift in her chest. Whatever awaited them on Poseidonnar—and whatever horror Maladrie’s “hell realm” truly was—she knew one thing for certain: this was no longer a fight for survival. It was a war for evolution itself. The interior of Haj Tooth’s ship hummed like a living organ—alive, yet mechanical, both engineered and grown. The long corridors curved in unnatural, graceful shapes that resembled the inner ribs of some long-extinct leviathan. The walls were dark graphene, polished like obsidian and pulsating faintly with streaks of bioluminescent veins that ran across its surface, glowing blue and violet in rhythmic patterns—like a heartbeat. Serenity could feel the pulse through her boots as she walked. It was as if the ship itself recognized her presence. The air was faintly warm, tinged with the metallic scent of synthetic saltwater. Beneath Serenity’s feet, the dark marble floor reflected her image—sleek, polished, almost ceremonial. She trailed her fingers along one of the bony arches that supported the ceiling, feeling the vibration within. It wasn’t dead material—it was sentient metal, bonded with bio-tissue. Haj Tooth walked ahead, her steps heavy yet elegant, her biomechanical armor shimmering like dark liquid mercury in the artificial light. She looked half-warrior, half-goddess—her long fin-like appendages shifting behind her like ribbons in the air. “You see,” Haj Tooth said, gesturing toward the corridor ahead, “we’ve learned from both the mistakes and brilliance of the past. Our ships no longer rely solely on flesh or machine. They are both perfectly merged.” Serenity followed silently, her eyes absorbing every detail. The ship wasn’t just designed—it grew around itself. Panels formed naturally, the metal bending into fluid shapes as if sculpted by invisible hands. Pipes like veins pumped luminescent gel through the walls. When they reached the bridge, Serenity was struck by the view. It was vast and cathedral-like. The command deck rose in circular tiers, each embedded with consoles that projected holographic runes and 3D schematics in a blue-white glow. The main viewing window curved in a semi-spherical dome, revealing the world of Haj Prime below—a sprawling savanna-like planet, golden under its twin suns. The surface was dotted with massive hive-like structures, their forms twisting and breathing like organic skyscrapers. Haj Tooth took her place at the helm—a control throne seemingly carved from fused coral and metal. Blue holograms flickered to life around her, forming intricate geometric sequences in mid-air. “This ship,” she said with pride, “is called Nautilus Ascendant. It was the first of its kind—a prototype. It can adapt, heal, and think. Every part of it is alive. We’ve evolved far beyond dependency on one form of creation.” Serenity stepped closer, looking around the bridge in awe. “It’s beautiful… terrifying, but beautiful,” she said softly. Her voice echoed slightly against the metallic acoustics. Haj Tooth turned, her blue eyes glinting. “Beauty and terror are sisters. Both are needed to inspire respect.” Through the panoramic glass, Serenity could see movement below. Hundreds of Shark People were gathering, their biomechanical armor glinting under the sunlight. The landscape rippled with motion as their living ships—sleek and silver, shaped like manta rays and swordfish—stirred from their hives. “Are they all coming with us?” Serenity asked. “Yes,” Haj Tooth replied firmly. “Every warrior is capable of flight or battle. Poseidonnar awaits us, and beyond that, the Wraith Gates of Maladrie’s realm. This fleet is the last hope for our kind’s redemption.” She leaned forward, pressing a clawed finger into the ship’s main control interface. The blue holograms flared brighter. “Initiate fleet link,” she commanded. Outside, the ground shuddered as dozens—then hundreds—of biomechanical vessels activated. Energy arcs traveled across their hulls, blue light sparking through the air. One by one, the Shark People’s ships rose from the surface, their thrusters emitting no flame—only a deep, resonant hum like a whale song echoing through space-time. Serenity stood near the viewing dome, watching as Haj Prime’s horizon receded. Dust swirled beneath the ascending fleet. The sight was breathtaking—organic ships spiraling into formation, their wings folding and unfolding like living creatures taking flight for the first time. On the bridge, Haj Tooth’s crew moved with silent discipline. They weren’t speaking—communication was telepathic, transmitted through the ship’s neural network. Holographic maps of the galaxy shimmered above them, showing glowing routes from Haj Prime toward Poseidonnar—a water world marked in soft blue. Serenity turned back to the dome. The fleet broke free of the planet’s gravity well, passing through a halo of clouds and into the void of space. The stars unfolded before them—thousands of radiant points glimmering against a sea of eternal black. Below them, Haj Prime shrank to a marble of gold and blue. Then, with a low, resonant pulse, the Nautilus Ascendant and its fleet disappeared into hyperspace—leaving behind a trail of shimmering energy, a ripple across the stars. Inside the ship, Serenity steadied herself as the warp currents surged around them. She looked over at Haj Tooth, who stood unwavering at the helm, her eyes fixed forward with unshakable conviction. The Shark Queen whispered to herself, almost inaudibly, “To Poseidonnar… and then, to Hell itself.” The stars stretched into blue lines—and the fleet was gone. The bridge of the Nautilus Ascendant shimmered in hues of deep cerulean and silver as they drifted through subspace, the ship’s core humming like a living heart. The walls pulsed with dim, bioluminescent veins that glowed in rhythm with the engines. Serenity sat quietly beside Haj Tooth at the helm, her reflection mirrored in the curved glass of the viewing dome. Stars streaked by in pale blue ribbons, whispering of galaxies untamed and unseen. Serenity broke the silence, her voice calm but edged with curiosity. “So, do you think your fellow Shark People on Poseidonnar are equally evolved as you and your fleet?” Haj Tooth’s sharp, dark lips curled into a confident smirk. Her gills fluttered slightly as she replied, “I know they are. Our people always do everything in unison. Hive mind or not.” Her tone carried a faint reverberation, as if two voices overlapped within one body—the organic and the mechanical speaking together. Serenity’s shoulders tensed. Her complexion paled, and she slowly sank into the co-pilot’s seat beside Haj Tooth. The chair felt cold, its smooth surface molded from bio-metal that adjusted to her form. She clasped her hands together, eyes distant as the ship’s bridge lights reflected off her pale skin. Haj Tooth tilted her head, noticing the sudden change in Serenity’s aura. “What’s wrong?” she asked, her voice softening. “Is it William?” Serenity shook her head slowly, her long black hair brushing over her shoulder. “No,” she said quietly, “I realized that our human-founded civilizations don’t have any unison. Like… what if there’s an outside threat? We won’t be ready.” Haj Tooth rested back in her throne-like seat, folding her arms. The faint hum of the engines filled the long pause between them. “To be honest,” Haj Tooth began, her tone both critical and sympathetic, “I’m surprised the human race has gotten this far with all of the Christian racism against skin color, mutants such as William, or even you or Emily. Not even Elves were allowed at the seat of the table.” Serenity turned her head toward her, listening in silence as Haj Tooth continued. “After the defeat of theocracy,” the Shark Queen said, “you’re now divided once again due to a new kind of evil. Excess and Nihilism.” Her eyes narrowed slightly, glowing faint blue from the reflection of the holographic readouts. “But,” Haj Tooth continued, “you people typically unite when you realize freedom is in jeopardy.” For a brief moment, Serenity looked like she wanted to respond—but before she could, the ambient lighting of the bridge shifted from cool blue to radiant gold. A low tone vibrated through the ship—an ancient beacon chime used by the Shark People to signify planetary approach. Then, Haj Tooth’s voice resonated through every deck, corridor, and vessel of the fleet, transmitted by her own neural link to the entire armada. “We’ve arrived on Poseidonnar. Welcome home.” From the bridge, Serenity and Haj Tooth gazed outward as the veil of subspace parted. Before them, the massive world of Poseidonnar filled the viewport—a luminous planet bathed in turquoise light. It shimmered like a gem adrift in the cosmic void, its atmosphere glowing faintly with auroras of green and violet. The Nautilus Ascendant descended first, leading the vanguard of the fleet. As the ships pierced the upper atmosphere, the view grew breathtaking. The world’s terrain unfurled below them—an ancient paradise mixed with raw, alien wilderness. It looked vaguely like Earth, yet profoundly different. Vast fields of green plateaus spread out between oceans of dark, glassy sand. Jagged mountain ranges jutted out of black deserts, where glowing rivers of bio-luminescent water wound through the valleys. Serenity leaned forward, pressing her hand against the glass. “It’s beautiful…” she whispered. As they breached lower into the cloud layer, they passed floating mountains suspended in magnetic balance. Massive Dragons glided around them—serpentine, winged, and adorned in crystalline scales that reflected sunlight in a thousand colors. The creatures roared as the Shark fleet entered their airspace, though they did not attack. They patrolled the skies and the shimmering lakes below like guardians of the realm. Haj Tooth smiled faintly. “The Dragons protect the sacred grounds of Poseidonnar. They were our ancient enemies,” she said. “Now they are allies. They watch, they judge, and they remember.” The fleet continued onward, engines thrumming in synchronized harmony. Below, Serenity could see entire cities sculpted into the natural terrain—structures that defied human architecture. They rose like massive organic sculptures, each one a hybrid of metal and living matter. The style was unmistakably inspired by the biomechanical aesthetic—twisted spires, ribbed domes, and veins of molten silver running through the architecture. They were reminiscent of H.R. Giger’s vision of nightmares and divinity intertwined—cathedrals of flesh and metal, both haunting and holy. “Your people built this?” Serenity asked, astonished. Haj Tooth nodded. “Every Shark, every drone, every living piece of technology is a builder. Our world is alive because we willed it to be.” As the fleet approached their destination, a massive air base came into view. It was shaped like a dome, colossal in scale, resting on the edge of a volcanic plateau surrounded by black sand and turquoise lakes. Biomechanical towers jutted out from its surface, and docking ports glowed with pulsating energy. The Shark Queen guided the Nautilus Ascendant toward the dome. Through the bridge glass, Serenity could see hundreds of Shark warriors standing on the landing platforms, their armor glistening under the planet’s dim blue sunlight. “Prepare for landing,” Haj Tooth commanded through her neural link. All across the skies, the rest of the Shark People’s fleet followed her lead. Their vessels—sleek, organic, and alive—synchronized in perfect formation, wings folding inward like the fins of deep-sea predators returning to the depths. As the Nautilus Ascendant descended, the light grew dimmer, filtered through the atmosphere of Poseidonnar. The ships’ thrusters flared softly, stirring black dust and blue mist across the landing field. Then, with a soft, resonant thud, Haj Tooth’s flagship made contact with the ground. The fleet of the Shark People—an army reborn through evolution—had officially returned home to the world that birthed them. Serenity sat in silence beside Haj Tooth, looking out at the sprawling biomechanical horizon. The hum of the engines faded, replaced by the low chorus of alien winds echoing across the plateau. Haj Tooth stood from her seat, her voice low but powerful. “Welcome,” she said, “to the heart of our civilization.” Deep within the heart of Poseidonnar, the air was heavy with the scent of salt and metal. The biomechanical city pulsed faintly around Serenity and Haj Tooth as they descended through a corridor lined with glowing coral-like structures that seemed alive—breathing, watching, remembering. The path spiraled downward, deeper into the ancient core of the Shark People’s civilization. Eventually, the tunnel opened into a vast underground expanse—a cathedral-like temple, older than any known species’ recorded history. It was not made of metal or stone but of something between the two: a dark, organic alloy that reflected faint blues and silvers like moonlight on water. Faint streams of liquid energy ran through the floor like veins, leading to the center altar where a faint hum echoed—a song only the ancients could hear. Haj Tooth walked ahead, her armor gleaming in the dim light. “This,” she said, her voice reverberating against the chamber’s vaulted ceiling, “is what I wanted to show you.” Serenity followed, her boots echoing softly with each step. Her white jumpsuit contrasted against the darkness, her black hair cascading down her shoulders as she glanced around in awe. The walls were lined with immense stained-glass windows—each one illuminated from within, despite the lack of any visible light source. They depicted cosmic events in abstract, haunting beauty: galaxies being born, oceans swirling on primordial worlds, and strange aquatic beings rising from the stars themselves. Serenity turned to Haj Tooth, her brow furrowed. “What are we doing here?” she asked. “I thought we had to leave soon?” Haj Tooth stopped at the base of the altar and turned back to her, her eyes faintly glowing blue. “Relax,” she said, her tone calm yet commanding. “I needed to show you this—this marvel of our creation, and creation itself.” Serenity hesitated, then stepped forward. As she approached the altar, the air shimmered faintly with energy. The windows above them shifted colors, refracting spectral light across the floor. The hues formed shapes—Sharks, Dragons, and vast cosmic storms frozen in art. Serenity’s breath caught in her throat. Each pane of stained glass told a story—one older than humanity itself. Haj Tooth lifted her arm, pointing toward one of the grandest panels. “You see,” she began, her voice solemn and proud, “my people started off towards the early days of the universe, being ruled under a hive mind. We evolved naturally here, right next to our adversaries—the Dragons.” The glass shimmered, showing two vast species emerging from the same cosmic cradle: one from the sea, one from the sky. “Our species clashed with theirs for some time,” Haj Tooth continued, “until we both evolved our biological forms for space exploration. Despite the lack of technology, and being more animal-like, we were able to conquer the stars.” Serenity’s eyes followed the moving images within the glass—primitive, colossal creatures soaring through nebulas and swimming through voids like cosmic whales. Haj Tooth’s tone grew deeper, filled with ancient reverence. “The Dragons appeared to be bent on surviving to thriving on other worlds, and they managed to achieve Wraith Travel. Although the Dragons were successful in flying to different planets and realms, some—if not most—of these places were hard to live in.” She moved toward another panel that depicted dying planets being reborn under strange, luminous currents. “Our Shark Hive also struggled to sustain itself due to depleting resources. But something happened once we left every planet we ravaged. We left seeds of new life on the worlds we touched.” Serenity tilted her head, fascinated. “Seeds?” Haj Tooth nodded. “We left a genetic marker on these worlds which saw rapid evolution of carbon-based life. Even worlds like Earth.” Serenity took a step closer to the stained glass, her reflection merging with the cosmic imagery. Haj Tooth’s tone softened. “We didn’t realize it at the time, but our evolutionary purpose was to create—and seed life. The Dragons, being the slick vermin they are, did the same. But something happened once Dragons kept returning from the Dark Dimension with sucker marks on their snouts.” Serenity blinked. “Sucker marks?” Haj Tooth pointed to another section of the glass. It showed dark tendrils emerging from a rip in space, wrapping around celestial dragons. “The arrival of the Kraken—or Krakens. Their evolutionary goal is to de-evolve, or kill, any living thing in the universe.” Serenity’s eyes widened. The art was horrifying yet mesmerizing—massive tentacles coiling through galaxies, devouring stars and organisms alike. “The Dragons and Shark People’s ancestors merely viewed the Kraken as food,” Haj Tooth said with a grim smirk, “and we quickly won our war with this invasive hive species, driving them back into the Dark Dimension. Our ancestors, the Dragons, fed on the Kraken hive species after every hibernation period. Once the Kraken emerged from the Dark Dimension, our species and the Dragons woke up to feast.” The stained glass flared with light, depicting the ancient wars in surreal glory—Sharks swimming through void storms, Dragons unleashing solar fire, and Krakens being ripped apart in the abyss. Serenity’s mouth fell slightly open. “So… are they coming back?” she asked, her tone hushed, half in fear, half in awe. Haj Tooth’s expression turned serious. “Strangely enough, they ceased to exist completely upon waking up during the rise of humanity on Earth, and the peak era for the Arckon civilization.” She walked slowly along the temple floor, the light glinting off her armor. “We then realized there was a locked door at the edge of the known universe. Nothing was getting in, and nothing was getting out. Even black holes—said to be entry points to the Dark Dimension—were disappearing throughout the cosmos.” Serenity took a deep breath, her blue eyes flickering with thought. “One question,” she said carefully. “Do the Kraken come from the Wraith?” Haj Tooth turned to her. The shadows from the stained glass painted half her face in light and half in darkness. “No,” she said, her voice low and deliberate. “But we need to make sure Maladrie, her Demons, Demonettes, and her Nihilistic followers never find the door leading to the Dark Dimension. A Kraken outbreak is the last thing we need.” The words echoed through the temple like a haunting prophecy. Serenity looked up one last time at the glass windows, her reflection surrounded by cosmic depictions of gods, monsters, and galaxies. The hum of the temple seemed to grow louder, almost as if the structure itself was alive and remembering every word spoken within its halls. Haj Tooth finally turned toward the exit. “Come,” she said. “We’ve seen enough for one day.” Together, they walked through the long, echoing corridor leading back toward the air base. The lights dimmed as they left the ancient temple behind, its stained glass fading into darkness—waiting silently for the next generation to rediscover its truths. Outside, the distant rumble of engines and the sound of roaring Dragons filled the alien air, as the two women stepped into the blue sky of Poseidonnar once more. They then proceeded to trek back to the airbase. The Shark People’s fleet left Poseidonnar beneath the ghostly glow of twin moons, the ocean world below glimmering like liquid crystal. From the domed airbase, hundreds of biomechanical ships ignited their engines—streams of phosphorescent plasma igniting the night sky in hues of blue and violet. The air thundered as the armada ascended, each vessel shimmering with bioluminescent light as it tore upward through the misty clouds. Onboard the Nautilus Ascended, Serenity stood beside Haj Tooth on the bridge. The interior pulsed faintly with organic light, walls breathing like the inside of some vast, living organism fused with cold metal. Through the panoramic viewport, Serenity watched as the green and black seas of Poseidonnar curved away below them. The planet’s luminous coral fields and ancient bone towers glimmered faintly before disappearing into the darkness of space. “Prepare the fleet for jump,” Haj Tooth ordered, her tone calm yet commanding. The fleet gathered into a tight formation, every ship aligning with perfect precision—like the synchronized motion of predators circling their prey. Before them, space began to warp. The void itself folded inward, forming a colossal, pulsating rift that glowed with eerie silver veins of lightning—the Wraith Gate. The air inside the bridge crackled with static energy, rattling Serenity’s armor as she steadied herself on the console. “Entering the Wraith,” Haj Tooth announced. With a resonant hum, the entire fleet surged forward and vanished into the shimmering distortion. Instantly, everything changed. The stars dissolved. The ship’s hull moaned under unseen pressure as the universe seemed to invert. Space folded into itself—colors bleeding, sound stretching. Serenity could feel time drag across her consciousness like molten glass. Then, just as suddenly, it was over. The Nautilus Ascended and her fleet emerged on the other side, engines echoing in the quiet aftermath of the jump. But the view outside the viewport was no peaceful cosmos. Instead, they floated above a hellish realm, its sky burning a deep orange hue like molten copper. Rivers of fire and ash stretched across the land below, and the ground rippled as though alive. From the command deck, Serenity leaned closer to the glass. “Where are we?” she whispered. “The Wraith’s heart,” Haj Tooth replied, eyes narrowing. As the fleet descended, the landscape below shifted from molten plains to rolling fields of gold—the wheat fields where I once met Beelzebub. I wasn’t there now, merely narrating what they saw. The ships glided silently through the orange sky, their hulls reflecting the flames of the horizon. Then, in the distance, a pulsing beacon flickered—blue and steady amid the chaos. It was Beelzebub, the humanoid wasp entity known for healing rather than harm. “Bring us down,” Haj Tooth commanded. Engines roared. The fleet landed in unison beside a cave surrounded by endless golden wheat. The wind whispered through the stalks, carrying faint echoes of voices from beyond the veil. The ramp of the Nautilus Ascended lowered with a hiss of vapor. Serenity and Haj Tooth descended together into the warm, dry air. Beelzebub was waiting for them near the beacon, his form radiating faint green light beneath the orange sky. “Hello,” Beelzebub greeted them, his tone smooth and knowing. “I’ve been expecting you.” Serenity stepped forward, her eyes sharp. “Have you found any evidence to suggest that the survivors William met up with are alive?” Beelzebub shook his head slowly. “No. But our scouts have discovered a decrease in Demon Warriors at Maladrie’s castle.” Serenity stood with the firelight of the orange sky reflecting in her blue eyes. She took a deep breath, then pressed her hand to the silver medallion embedded in her chest. A faint hum vibrated through the air. From the medallion, a swarm of nanobots emerged—thousands of silver motes that spiraled across her body in a perfect dance of mechanical precision. The air shimmered as the particles fused together, layering themselves into sleek, Viking-style graphene armor that gleamed like molten mercury. The armor expanded and sealed with a hiss, forming intricate engravings of Norse patterns along her gauntlets and chest plate. Her visor slid into place with a quiet click. She flexed her fingers, testing the strength of the alloy, and said firmly, “We should start there.” Beelzebub—his chitin glinting beneath the dim infernal light—let out a low, clicking laugh. “Ha! Maladrie’s castle still has loads of guards positioned at every entrance leading to the castle.” His wings twitched slightly, casting brief shadows across the golden wheat field that surrounded them. Without hesitation, Serenity reached into the side compartment of her armor and withdrew three small capsules. When she pressed a button, they unfolded into thin, shimmering fabrics—invisibility cloaks, each one humming faintly with quantum camouflage energy. “That’s why I suggest you use these,” she said, her voice calm but resolute. “And only the three of us should go to the castle.” The cloaks fluttered in the warm breeze, their surface catching the orange light like liquid glass. Beelzebub tilted his head, his compound eyes narrowing with intrigue. “So,” he said, his tone now less mocking and more strategic, “we use invisibility cloaks and sneak our way inside. Smart.” He turned to glance back at the Shark People’s fleet resting in the distance. “And let’s give our warriors a rest while we’re away.” “Agreed,” said Haj Tooth, her voice steady as she fastened her cloak’s control node to her biomechanical armor. The node pulsed once, syncing with her neural network, though she didn’t activate the invisibility yet. The scales along her armor flexed slightly, absorbing the device as if it were growing from her own skin. Beelzebub followed her example, clipping his cloak to his leather combat belt and adjusting the fit. His wings folded neatly against his back, the edges shimmering faintly with bioenergy. Once all three were prepared, Beelzebub took the lead. “Let’s move.” The trio began their journey through the wheat field, the stalks swaying against their armor with soft, whispering sounds that merged with the ambient hum of the Wraith’s infernal wind. The air was heavy, metallic—thick with the scent of ozone and burning soil. The ground beneath their boots cracked faintly, each step leaving behind a faint glow as if the very land was alive. They passed the house where Maladrie once kept me hostage—a small, crumbling structure of blackened stone and twisted metal. Its windows glowed faintly red, and through them, faint echoes of screaming could still be heard, though no one was inside. Serenity paused for a moment, staring at it. The memory of my imprisonment there hung in the air like smoke. Haj Tooth looked at her. “Let’s keep moving,” She said quietly. Beelzebub nodded, and they pressed onward. The wheat soon gave way to barren, scorched earth where the soil turned from gold to black ash. In the distance, Maladrie’s Castle loomed like a wound in the landscape—a sprawling fortress of living stone and bone, twisting upward into the crimson clouds. Its towers pulsed faintly, breathing as if the structure itself were alive. The walls were covered in veins of molten energy, coursing through the organic metal like blood through arteries. The castle’s entrance was guarded by massive spiked gates, and from their vantage point on a nearby ridge, Serenity could see Demon Warriors—half humanoid, half machine—marching in synchronized patrols around the perimeter. Each one carried weapons forged from flesh and iron, glowing faintly in the dim light. The group crouched behind a cluster of petrified roots, the heat of the infernal ground radiating beneath them. The smell of sulfur and decay was thick. “Looks like Beelzebub wasn’t exaggerating,” Haj Tooth whispered, observing the heavy guard presence. Beelzebub nodded grimly, his antennae twitching. “She’s increased her security,” he said. “But it won’t matter. Once we activate the cloaks, we’ll move in undetected.” Serenity activated her device, and instantly her body flickered, vanishing into the environment. Only faint distortions in the air hinted at her presence. Haj Tooth and Beelzebub followed suit, disappearing one by one. The three invisible figures began descending toward the valley that led to Maladrie’s Castle, the infernal sky above them rumbling like a living storm. And thus began their silent infiltration of the Demon Queen’s domain. The three of them—Serenity, Haj Tooth, and Beelzebub—slipped silently through the massive gates of Maladrie’s castle, cloaked from sight by the shimmer of quantum light. The air within the walls was thick and humid, tasting of rust, incense, and ancient death. The sound of their boots on the bone-tiled floor was dampened by the strange organic material pulsing just beneath their feet. The walls curved upward like the inside of a colossal ribcage, veins of molten red light running through the dark metal structure. The interior was immense, stretching hundreds of meters high with vaulted arches that resembled spinal columns. They passed beneath shadowed balconies and balconies that appeared to be made of calcified skin. Yet, for all its terrifying grandeur, the halls were eerily empty. No guards. No movement. Just the quiet hiss of the castle breathing. Haj Tooth raised her hand slightly, signaling for them to stop. Her eyes turned pale blue, glowing faintly. Beelzebub did the same, his insectoid antennae twitching as both of them used telepathy—an old skill that let them reach beyond the physical senses. A faint hum passed through the air, like ripples in still water. After several long seconds of silence, Beelzebub spoke in a low, controlled tone, his voice echoing slightly in the vastness of the hall. “The only lifeforms I’m sensing are below this castle,” he said, antennae still quivering. “Most likely in the dungeon.” Serenity nodded, her visor reflecting the crimson glow of the biomechanical walls. “Then that’s where we go.” They moved swiftly and quietly, their cloaks flickering faintly with the ambient heat as they approached a massive elevator platform at the far end of the grand corridor. The elevator itself looked like a slab of black iron fused with bone, hanging by thick spinal cables that pulsated as though alive. Strange runes glowed along its surface, feeding power from the veins running through the walls. When Beelzebub activated the control glyph with a brush of his clawed hand, the elevator began to descend. The floor vibrated beneath their boots, and the air grew colder the deeper they went. As they descended through the shaft, eerie light flickered along the walls, illuminating rows of mounted trophies and artifacts—each one a grotesque memento from conquered civilizations. Among them were skulls of ancient tyrants, rusted weapons from Earth’s darkest wars, and relics etched with the symbols of the Nazi regime, preserved as though for admiration rather than shame. There were also terrorist banners and flags from forgotten cults fluttering faintly in the draft, their slogans written in languages older than time. Serenity’s hand twitched toward her sword. “She’s built a museum to glorify evil,” she muttered. Beelzebub clicked his mandibles, his voice sharp and disgusted. “Maladrie feeds off corruption. Every artifact here is a reminder of humanity’s lowest form. It’s what sustains her belief that chaos is divine.” Haj Tooth said nothing. Her eyes stayed locked on the images reflected in the metallic walls as they descended deeper, her sharklike features tightening with restrained fury. The elevator finally came to a halt with a deep metallic clang. Before them stretched a vast, dimly lit hall that looked like a training ground for Demonic Warriors. The walls were lined with racks of weapons forged from sinew and iron—swords with beating hearts in their hilts, whips made of spinal cords, and black armor pieces fused to the floor as if the ground itself grew them. But the place was completely empty. The echo of their footsteps bounced off the towering walls. Training dummies made from the corpses of lesser demons hung from the ceiling, swaying slowly in the stale air. Pools of coagulated blood reflected the crimson ceiling lights. Beelzebub lowered his invisibility cloak for a moment, materializing in the gloom. His compound eyes shimmered faintly. “Something isn’t right,” he said. “A castle this large doesn’t go unguarded.” “Maybe they were recalled to the dungeons,” Serenity suggested. Her voice sounded distant, echoing off the walls. “If Beelzebub’s readings are right, that’s where all the life signatures are.” “Then let’s move,” Haj Tooth said quietly, her tail flicking once as she reactivated her cloak. They crossed the training hall and entered a vast chamber, lit by rivers of molten blood flowing through carved channels in the floor. At the far end stood Caine’s throne room, a cavernous space filled with ancient banners and broken relics from the Infernal Wars. The air was heavy with the scent of brimstone and the metallic tang of death. And there it was—the Skull Throne—an enormous construct made of thousands of fused bones, horns, and obsidian. The throne was empty, yet it emanated a faint aura of dread, as if something invisible was still sitting there, watching. Serenity stepped closer, her armor reflecting the orange and red light. “Empty,” she whispered. “No Caine. No guards.” Haj Tooth scanned the shadows with her glowing eyes. “No life readings here either. Just echoes. It’s like the castle’s been abandoned.” “Or it’s a trap,” Beelzebub muttered, his mandibles flexing. Ignoring the oppressive silence, the trio moved forward, crossing a narrow bridge made of bones that stretched across a creek of flowing blood. The bridge groaned under their weight, vertebrae shifting slightly with each step. Beneath them, the blood bubbled faintly, releasing occasional bursts of crimson mist. The moment Serenity’s foot reached the other side, she glanced back toward the empty throne room one last time. The eerie quiet and the faint flicker of torches along the walls made it feel as though the entire castle was holding its breath—watching, waiting. Then, without another word, the three continued deeper into the underbelly of the fortress, toward the dungeon below, where the only living presence remained. The dungeon loomed like a monument to madness — a cathedral of suffering. The three infiltrators, Serenity, Haj Tooth, and Beelzebub, descended into the depths beneath Maladrie’s castle, their boots clanking softly against the metal grating as the last echoes of the bone bridge faded behind them. The elevator platform had carried them down into a hollow silence — no growls, no footfalls, only the faint hum of machinery buried somewhere in the walls. When they reached the dungeon’s entrance, the oppressive atmosphere thickened like smoke. Serenity’s visor shimmered briefly before fading as she powered down her invisibility cloak. Beelzebub and Haj Tooth followed suit, their cloaks peeling away from their bodies in a shimmer of blue particles. For a moment, none of them spoke — the silence itself seemed alive, heavy, and listening. Then they saw what the scanners had hinted at — the only “lifeforms” below the castle were not demons. They were remnants. Souls. The sight defied all measures of sanity. Every inch of the vast chamber — floor to ceiling — was coated with fleshy, twitching forms. Faces from every species known across the galaxies were melded together, fused by some grotesque surgical artistry. They were bolted into the metal and stone like biological wallpaper. Torn arms stretched across steel pillars; torsos melded into ceilings, pulsating faintly. Mismatched eyes blinked where no heads remained. Mouths gasped and groaned from the walls themselves, their tones blending into an unending symphony of suffering. The air smelled of burnt copper, formaldehyde, and old despair. Haj Tooth froze, the reflection of the living tapestry flickering across her shark-like eyes. Her chest heaved once, twice — a warrior’s heart struggling against revulsion. Then, unable to hold back, she dropped to one knee. Serenity turned toward her, voice trembling slightly beneath her helmet’s modulation. “Are you alright?” Haj Tooth didn’t answer at first. Her gaze swept the walls again, and finally she spoke in a low, strained tone. “I am. She isn’t though.” Serenity followed Haj Tooth’s trembling finger toward a curtained cubical illuminated by a faint red glow. The three of them approached slowly. The sound of distant heartbeats echoed through the dungeon’s iron arteries. Serenity reached out and yanked the curtain aside. Inside were two abominations that once had names — Paige and her partner. Now, their bodies had been reshaped into ghastly parodies of glass bottles. Their skin was translucent, their bones reduced to fragile framework, their blood circulating like liquid within. Their eyes floated in the red stream, aware but trapped, and their shoes capped the tops like stoppers. Serenity staggered back, gripping her chestplate. “What the hell is this place!?” she demanded. “Why go to great lengths to strip beings of their dignity, and turn their living flesh into inanimate objects?” Beelzebub’s wings fluttered once in disgust, his compound eyes narrowing. “This,” he said coldly, “is what happens when captured souls try to resist temptations of excess pleasure. Maladrie enjoys turning poor souls into the very thing they know they shouldn’t desire.” The wasp-entity’s mandibles clicked softly, his voice dropping into a grim whisper. “To her, it’s poetic irony.” Haj Tooth’s composure hardened. Her warrior’s grief transformed into fury. She reached into the metallic compartment on her belt and pulled out a cluster of spherical detonators, each marked with faint runes that pulsed like hearts. “Let’s blow this place up,” she growled. Beelzebub nodded grimly. “There’s nothing we can do. So Serenity — keep watch, while Haj Tooth and I set the charges.” Serenity inclined her head silently and stepped toward the corridor, scanning with her visor as Haj Tooth and Beelzebub moved swiftly along the walls, pressing the starfish-shaped explosives into the floor and columns. The green cores of the charges glowed brighter with every placement, casting eerie halos across the tormented faces embedded in the walls. Then Serenity’s visor pinged. A weak energy signal — faint but different from the others. She followed it down a narrow side passage, the sound of her boots echoing softly. The hallway curved sharply and opened into a separate chamber. It was colder here. The room was circular, with high arched walls made of black crystal. In the center, on a pedestal of twisted metal, stood a figure. The body was enormous — humanoid, yet divine in posture. Serenity stepped closer and realized the figure wasn’t carved stone. It was flesh, but petrified, crystalized from within. A man — or what once was one. His features bore ancient majesty, his chest pierced by a thousand fractures frozen in time. Serenity reached out with trembling fingers and touched the statue’s hand. The fingertip cracked off, falling to the floor and shattering like glass — and from the fracture, blood sprayed out. She gasped and stumbled back, heart hammering. Then she noticed a worn leather journal resting on a table beside the corpse. The pages were brittle, some soaked with dried blood. Without hesitation, she grabbed it and slid it into her metal pack. Her comms crackled — Haj Tooth’s voice, tense. “Serenity! The charges are set, let’s leave! Now!” Serenity took one last glance at the corpse — the being once known as Christ — before sprinting down the corridor. She met up with Haj Tooth and Beelzebub at the base of the elevator shaft. Without a word, all three activated their cloaking devices — their bodies dissolving into near-invisible distortions of light. Together, they ascended the blood-soaked elevator and crossed the bridge of bones once more. The dungeon behind them pulsed with faint green light — the quiet heartbeat of retribution counting down. And as the trio slipped through the empty throne room and out into the storm above, the castle itself groaned as though aware that judgment was coming. Maladrie’s fortress of depravity would not stand much longer. The petrified roots of the ancient forest emerged through the smoke like the skeletal hands of a dead god, blackened and cracked from centuries of fire. Haj Tooth, Serenity, and Beelzebub finally reached the massive tangle, their cloaks shimmering one last time before fading completely. As they de-cloaked, the air shimmered around them — the illusion dissipating like mist — and for the first time since they entered Maladrie’s castle, they stood in open air again. Haj Tooth reached into her belt compartment and pulled out the detonator — a circular device that pulsed a soft, ominous green light at its center. She glanced once at her two companions, her breathing steady but her voice cold with focus. Then, without a word, she pressed the trigger. The response was immediate. A blinding flash erupted from the horizon behind them, so bright that even Serenity’s visor dimmed automatically to protect her eyes. The ground trembled as if the planet itself were in pain. The sound came a second later — a deep, rolling explosion that swallowed the sky. The shockwave surged through the petrified roots and blasted past the trio, scattering dead leaves and ash in a violent gust. Maladrie’s castle — once a fortress of torment — was reduced to molten rubble. Its towers folded inward like collapsing spires of glass, sinking into the earth until only a vast crater remained. The Demon warriors who had guarded the walls disintegrated in the eruption, their cries fading into the fog of dust and burning ether. When the tremors subsided, a thick gray fog rose from the devastation, blanketing the wheat fields in a toxic shroud. The trio exchanged a brief look — one of quiet satisfaction mixed with unease — before turning back toward the distant glow of their camp beacon. They moved carefully, visibility reduced to almost nothing. Every step through the fog felt uncertain. The once golden wheat fields had turned into twisted, ash-colored stalks that swayed lifelessly in the heated wind. Beelzebub’s compound eyes flickered faintly in the haze, scanning for movement while Serenity kept her weapon drawn. Haj Tooth limped slightly, still recovering from the adrenaline crash of the battle, but she pressed forward with her jaw set firm. Then the ground began to rumble again — not from the explosions this time, but from something massive approaching. The sound came first — a deep, guttural growl that reverberated through the fog. A shape emerged — first one, then three heads. A Hellhound. Gigantic. Three snarling maws dripping molten saliva, each eye burning like a miniature sun. Its hide was dark and leathery, pulsing with glowing veins of crimson fire. Its claws dug trenches into the earth with every step, and each of its breaths sent ripples through the fog. The trio froze for only a moment before instinct took over. Serenity drew her sword, its blade flaring with blue plasma. Haj Tooth unsheathed her curved vibro-blades, both humming in resonance with her heartbeat. Beelzebub spread his tattered wings, his hands morphing into serrated wasp-like blades that buzzed faintly in anticipation. The Hellhound lunged — its central head snapping at Beelzebub with jaws wide enough to crush a tank. Beelzebub darted aside, slicing upward and scoring a glowing line along the beast’s neck. Serenity rolled forward, her sword slashing across the hound’s leg, severing tendons in a burst of orange plasma. Haj Tooth followed up, leaping high and driving both her blades into one of the side heads, twisting until it collapsed with a sickening crunch. But the creature didn’t go down easily. It reared up, howling in fury. One of its claws caught Haj Tooth mid-strike and sent her flying into a stone root. She hit hard, her armor sparking, and fell to the ground clutching her side. Blood oozed through a tear in her biomechanical plating. “HAJ TOOTH!” Serenity shouted, sprinting toward her while Beelzebub intercepted another lunge from the creature. The wasp entity sliced through the beast’s chest, carving a glowing gash that poured burning ichor. Serenity leapt onto the hound’s back, plunging her sword deep into the remaining central head’s skull. The creature roared one final time before collapsing with an earth-shaking thud, its three heads falling limp. Smoke and glowing embers filled the air around them. Serenity immediately knelt beside Haj Tooth, removing her metal pack and pulling out a med-kit made of miniature drones and vials of synthetic healing gel. She pressed one of the drones to Haj Tooth’s wound, and it emitted a faint blue light as nanobots sealed the injury from within. “Hold still,” Serenity said, her voice low but calm. “You’re going to be fine.” Haj Tooth grimaced but managed a smirk. “I’ve had worse,” she muttered. Beelzebub landed beside them, his wings folding tight. He looked down at Haj Tooth, then at the Hellhound’s corpse, still smoldering nearby. “I got more supplies to help treat her,” he said, his tone steady but urgent. Serenity nodded, helping Haj Tooth to her feet as Beelzebub rummaged through his own belt compartments, producing small canisters of restorative mist. Together, they sprayed the wounds until the bleeding slowed and the shark-warrior’s breathing steadied. The fog still hung thick, the air heavy with ash and the lingering scent of death, but in the distance — through the haze — the faint glow of their base camp shimmered like a promise of safety. Serenity slung Haj Tooth’s arm over her shoulder, and Beelzebub took point, his wasp eyes glowing red as he scanned the fog for more threats. CHAPTER 24: "BIOMECHANICAL" "VIKINGS WAR IN VALHALLA"

BY WILLIAM WARNER CHAPTER 23: "STAGNANT" "VIKINGS WAR IN VALHALLA" Drifting among the broken remains of Abraxas, our bodies floated weightlessly, half-lucid in the cold void. The shattered fragments of the planet still glimmered faintly in the darkness like dying embers scattered across an endless black ocean. Emily’s hand brushed against mine, weightless, fragile, but her eyes were closed — not in peace, but in exhaustion. Around us, Anisia, Hanna, Cole, Pete, Mathew, Rick, Jimmy, Elizabeth, and even Droid L-84 drifted like ghosts in an interstellar graveyard. Then, out of the silence, came the low mechanical hum of an approaching vessel. It was no shining beacon of salvation — the thing looked as if it had been stitched together from the wreckage of old battleships, its hull scorched, its engines wheezing like a dying beast. Crude metal plates patched its surface, and faint runes of Troll origin glowed faintly on its sides. Despite its battered look, it moved with grim purpose. A deep, resonating vibration spread through the vacuum as a gravity beam shot out from its undercarriage. The green-white beam enveloped us, pulling our limp bodies toward the ship. Pieces of planetary debris drifted alongside us, deflecting off the gravity field like sparks against a magnet. The cargo bay doors yawned open, and we were dragged inside, the last light of the dead planet fading behind us. The bay was pitch-black at first — metallic, cold, filled with the faint echo of dripping coolant and the groaning of old machinery. When the gravity field deactivated, we fell gently onto a grated floor. My breathing mask fogged with condensation as I slowly regained my senses. I turned my head and saw Emily lying beside me. Her dark hair floated slightly in the low gravity, her eyes distant, glassy. I reached out and helped her up. She didn’t say a word — her silence was heavy as the gravity of the ship flared again, after the cargo bay's green energy shield closed. Around us, the others stirred: Anisia rubbing her forehead, Cole checking for injuries, Hanna clutching her ribs, Mathew coughing through his rebreather. Pete and Rick sat up against the wall, groggy but alive. Elizabeth glanced at the door in suspicion, while Droid L-84 lay motionless, his systems flickering dimly from internal resets. The only sounds were the deep, mechanical groans of the vessel. No music. No voices. Just the heartbeat of machinery keeping us alive for reasons we didn’t yet know. Then came the heavy clanking of footsteps — boots against metal — echoing closer. The door hissed open with a screech that reverberated through the hold. A faint amber light poured in, revealing the towering silhouette of a Troll. It was him. Sigvard. The same Troll who had escaped Anubis’s lair — the same one who had led the rebel horde on Abraxas before Deathskull’s sphere obliterated it. He filled the doorway like a mountain given form, his armor mismatched and scarred, forged crudely yet unmistakably strong. Unlike the more brutish Trolls that served under Anubis, Sigvard’s features bore a regal brutality — his face resembled that of a mandrill, with streaks of blue and red painted across his muzzle, faded yet symbolic of some ancient Troll lineage. His tusks were gold-tipped, his eyes burning with grim intelligence. Behind him, several Troll warriors stood guard. Their armor was patchwork, salvaged from the ruins of their fallen kin, and yet their presence commanded respect. Sigvard’s gaze fell on me — recognition in his deep, amber eyes. I steadied myself and asked, voice still raw from dehydration, “Do you know where we can find the Rus Vikings?” He tilted his head, suspicious but intrigued. “Why?” he growled, his tone carrying both curiosity and warning. “So we can figure out why our dear Metallic Asshole betrayed us — and our people.” For a moment, Sigvard said nothing. His broad shoulders rose and fell in contemplation, then he gave a low grunt — a sound halfway between a laugh and a sigh. “Granted,” he said finally. “I’ve heard of a temperate planet said to house a Rus Viking base. Maybe even a village or two.” “Good,” I replied, locking eyes with him. “Please take us there.” Sigvard’s expression hardened. “I’m going to have to keep you guys in here for security reasons.” I nodded slowly. I understood. He had no reason to trust us either — not after what he’d seen, after the slaughter on Abraxas. “Do what you must,” I said. Sigvard gave a short nod to his warriors and turned toward the exit. The door hissed closed behind them, sealing us once more in the dim cargo bay. Cole broke the silence, muttering as he leaned against a crate. “Are we really going to trust a Troll?” I turned my gaze to the sealed door, the metallic clang of Sigvard’s retreating steps fading away into the ship’s depths. “We’ve got no choice,” I said, my voice low, resolute. Around us, the dim lights flickered — a faint hum of engines began to resonate beneath our feet as the vessel changed course. The sound was oddly comforting, like the rhythm of a heartbeat returning after death. Emily finally looked up, her green eyes catching the faint light. Her expression was unreadable — sorrow, anger, exhaustion, maybe all three at once. She didn’t speak, but she didn’t have to. For the first time since Abraxas fell, we were moving again. But none of us knew where this path would lead — or if the world Sigvard spoke of truly existed. Outside, the stars stretched endlessly — a silent audience to our uncertain fate. Meanwhile, far beyond the drifting debris fields that once marked Abraxas’s orbit, the Drakkar Commander—a sleek and monstrous vessel of hybrid Necro-Tech and Viking origin—cut through the void like a blackened blade. Its hull shimmered faintly under cloaking fields, absorbing starlight as it moved. The ship’s design was angular, predatory, its surface brimming with pulsating crimson veins of energy that looked more organic than mechanical. Inside, the bridge of the Drakkar Commander was alive with low, thrumming energy. The air itself carried the faint scent of ozone and burnt metal, every surface slick with shadowy reflections of red light. Panels of holographic runes hovered above obsidian consoles, and the entire command deck curved outward like a cathedral of war—silent except for the hum of engines and the steady tapping of Anubis’s clawed fingers against a console. At the center stood Maladrie, her dark, uncanny beauty illuminated by the glow of the runic displays. Her eyes reflected the vastness of space as she stared out through the panoramic window, where the flickering trail of the Troll vessel—Sigvard’s ship—could be seen gliding through the black expanse. Her voice broke the silence, sharp and disdainful. “Why are we following this chunk of shit, of a spacecraft?” Anubis stood nearby, towering and composed, his jackal-like features emotionless as his golden armor glowed faintly in the bridge’s light. His voice rumbled like a storm restrained by command. “Our rebellious Troll Sigvard is on that ship.” Maladrie’s lips curled into a sly smirk, though her tone dripped with venomous boredom. “Where in the hell are they going?” Anubis’s gaze shifted to the holographic projection in front of him—an image of the Troll ship slowly gliding toward a blue-green planet ahead. “They’re heading to some irrelevant rock,” he said flatly, flicking in mild irritation. Maladrie’s smirk widened into something more sinister. She turned toward the forward viewport, her form casting a long shadow across the polished floor. “Good,” she purred. “I’ll send some of my best warriors to fuck up the ship, and accelerate it and its cargo to their intended destination.” Her words hung in the air like a blade waiting to drop. Anubis gave a slow, approving nod. “Efficient,” he said, his tone darkly satisfied. In the corner, partially enshrouded by a veil of holographic mist, Deathskull stood at a control station—his metallic frame motionless except for the soft hum of his internal servos. The crimson glow from his visor pulsed once, and without a word, he raised one hand over a set of projected symbols. The Drakkar Commander’s cloaking systems surged to full power. The vessel’s structure shimmered, bending the light around it until the enormous warship vanished entirely from sight. The stars filled in the void it once occupied, as though it had never been there at all. Silent. Invisible. Deadly. The hunt continued. Back aboard Sigvard’s vessel, the situation was far more primitive. The ship’s bridge was cluttered, dimly lit by the glow of outdated control panels and holographic maps that flickered sporadically. Wires hung from the ceiling like vines, the air thick with the scent of oil, sweat, and recycled oxygen. Sigvard leaned over the main console, barking quiet orders in his gravelly voice as his Troll pilots navigated the dense asteroid drift ahead. The large viewport displayed the vast emptiness of space ahead, with faint readings on radar that indicated gravitational anomalies—but nothing more. To the untrained eye, they were alone. The Troll pilot at the navigation seat squinted at his console, the radar feed flickering strangely. He tapped the screen with a clawed finger, then froze as static crawled across every display. “Chief,” he said cautiously, voice low and tense. “We’re being followed.” Those words hit the air like a hammer. Sigvard straightened immediately, his nostrils flaring. The lights on the bridge dimmed, flickered, then began to pulse with a rhythmic red warning flash. “Show me,” he ordered. But the pilot’s trembling claws hovered uselessly above the console. Every holographic readout flickered, then went black. One by one, the auxiliary systems shut down. Sparks erupted from a panel near the door, and an alarm blared through the ship — not a loud, roaring klaxon, but a low, gut-wrenching wail that seemed to crawl beneath the skin. The lights strobed, casting the Trolls in flashes of red and shadow. “Every control—locked!” shouted another pilot. The doors along the bridge and throughout the vessel are sealed with a metallic thud, locking down with magnetic force. The Trolls tried to override them, but the manual panels hissed and sparked as if the circuits themselves were fighting back. The entire ship began to shudder, its engines roaring unevenly as external force overrides took control. Sigvard gritted his teeth and slammed his fist against the console. The screen flashed briefly before going dead again. “Someone’s hijacking us,” he growled, tusks glinting in the red light. Deep in the hull, the faint sound of metal grinding echoed through the corridors, almost like laughter—mechanical, hollow, and distant. Outside, invisible to all sensors, the Drakkar Commander remained in pursuit, cloaked and watching. It's dark silhouette moved like a phantom across the stars, unseen and unstoppable, as Maladrie’s demons prepared to strike. The cargo hall was trembling violently, lights flashing crimson as the shrill alarm wailed through the chamber like a metallic scream. The air was thick with static energy, and the smell of scorched wiring mixed with iron and oil. Shadows stretched long across the floor, bending against the strobing lights. Emily, Anisia, Hanna, Cole, Pete, Mathew, Rick, Jimmy, Elizabeth, Droid L-84, and I turned in unison toward the far corners of the room—toward the sudden, unnatural movement within the darkness. Out of that gloom, dark orange figures began to materialize, glowing faintly with an ember-like hue. Their forms flickered as though carved from molten shadows, sinewy and fluid—demonic warriors that bore an uncanny resemblance to those we’d fought in the Wraith realms. Their eyes burned like molten metal as they fully stepped into existence, brandishing weapons that hissed with energy and reeked of corruption. The largest one spoke in a garbled, otherworldly tongue before lunging. We reacted instantly. The cargo hall, vast and industrial, became our battlefield—its metallic floor clanging beneath boots and claws, crates tumbling as energy sparks lit up the chaos. Emily moved like a streak of lightning, slicing through one demon’s chest with her sword as it shrieked and dissolved into orange vapor. Cole and Mathew fought back to back, their plasma-edged blades cutting through demon flesh that hissed like burning tar. I swung Revenge, my chainsword roaring to life, cleaving through another fiend with a violent spray of glowing embers. The stench of burnt ozone filled the hall. “Keep your guard up!” I shouted, cutting through another as its claws grazed my armor. Suddenly, the temperature dropped—then rose sharply again—as a massive hellspawn emerged from the far bulkhead. It towered over us, easily twice my height, its body rippling with veins of liquid fire and teeth of obsidian. The floor shook as it stepped forward, its voice a guttural growl that rattled through our chests. Emily’s gaze met mine. No words were needed. We charged. The beast swung an enormous claw that sent metal crates flying. Emily ducked low while I struck high—Revenge met its arm, grinding through fiery flesh with a roar of sparks. The monster howled and swung again, but Emily was already behind it, plunging her sword deep into its spine. Together, we moved as one rhythm—cutting, dodging, striking—until its molten form cracked apart and collapsed into a pool of dying embers. For a brief second, there was silence—then the floor shuddered. Back on the bridge, Sigvard and his Troll warriors were under siege. Demonic figures erupted through the metallic walls like smoke turned solid, tearing into the Troll crew with savage precision. Sparks exploded from the consoles as the bridge descended into pandemonium. Troll pilots were dragged from their seats and impaled before they could scream. Sigvard swung his jagged sword into one demon’s skull, snarling. “Hold them back!” he roared. But amidst the chaos, no one noticed the flickering symbols on the main console—the autopilot had been seized. The demonic presence wasn’t just physical; it was digital, infiltrating the vessel’s systems like a virus. One Troll pilot, bleeding from a wound across his chest, slammed his fist against a control panel. “They’ve locked us out!” he growled. The demons, their mission complete, began to flicker and fade, their bodies dissolving into the air. They de-materialized, vanishing back into the safety of the Wraith with eerie smirks—leaving the bridge soaked in blood and fire. “Cowards,” Sigvard spat, wiping demon blood from his cheek—only to turn and see the worst of it. The autopilot’s trajectory was now locked, pointing directly toward the planet ahead. A blue-green world loomed large through the viewport, the atmosphere glowing faintly. The ship was descending fast. “Brace yourselves!” Sigvard barked, rushing to override the controls. Sparks burst from the panels as he forced manual control, the metal beneath his claws glowing red-hot. “I’ll get us down!" Back in the cargo bay, the tremors intensified. Crates tumbled like dice. The lights went white-hot, then flickered out completely. The demons we had just fought suddenly vanished, their bodies melting into air, retreating through invisible gateways back into the Wraith. The silence that followed was deafening, broken only by the distant rumble of engines losing altitude. “They’re gone,” Cole breathed. “Cowards,” I muttered, lowering Revenge. Then the whole ship lurched violently. “Everyone—turn on your gravity feet!” I shouted. Our suits’ magnetic systems engaged with metallic clicks. The gravity stabilizers hummed as boots locked onto the floor. Crates flew past us, slamming into walls. One massive container came loose and shot toward Anisia—it caught her shoulder and sent her spinning across the floor. I moved to help, but she waved me off, muttering something under her breath. She groaned, pushing herself up as sparks danced around her. From behind me, even over the sound of chaos, I could’ve sworn I heard Emily’s quiet chuckle—a brief, fleeting moment of humanity amid the storm. On the bridge, Sigvard’s claws danced across controls. Through the viewport, the planet’s atmosphere filled the sky in a fiery glow. Clouds streaked past as the ship began to burn on entry. “There’s a lake!” one of the surviving pilots shouted. Sigvard’s eyes darted toward the glimmering surface ahead—a massive alpine lake surrounded by dense forest. “We’ll aim for that!” he commanded, gripping the helm. “Deploy the parachute!” The command was obeyed—but there was one fatal flaw. The thrusters were mounted at the front of the ship. The parachute, at the rear. As the chute opened, the entire vessel wrenched apart. Metal screamed. The ship’s midsection tore open like a splitting ribcage. The tail section—where we were—snapped away, spinning violently before plunging straight into the lake below. Water exploded upward as the hull shattered, metal shrieking as it hit the surface. Inside, we fought to free ourselves from debris. I ripped open the emergency hatch with brute strength, flooding light into the dark compartment. “Move!” I shouted, breaking through a submerged corridor. Emily was the first out, pulling Hanna and Elizabeth behind her. We swam through the freezing water, surfacing near the jagged remains of the hull. The wind howled, rain pelting our armor as we crawled onto the muddy shore. Steam rose from the lake where the tail had sunk. Behind us, Droid L-84’s systems flickered back online, his optics glowing faintly as he climbed from the wreckage, dripping wet but functional. We made it. Meanwhile, several kilometers away, the cockpit section slammed through the alpine forest, tearing down trees and scattering rock. When the smoke cleared, the Troll survivors groaned within their dented command module. Sigvard coughed, moving past a Troll pilot barfing in the emergency doggy bags. Sigvard was on his knees slamming his fist into the floor. “I’ve got to make sure my engineers don’t eat mushrooms before handing me a spacecraft!” he roared. His words echoed through the wreckage as the wind outside whistled across the cratered earth—marking the end of the fall and the beginning of what came next. We trudged away from the shattered hull and the steaming lake, boots sucking at the sodden earth as we threaded into the temperate rainforest. The trees closed around us like cathedral pillars—immense trunks that rose so high their crowns vanished into a low, misted sky. Their bark was a mosaic of deep purples and iron-black veins, and moss fell from branches in long, silent curtains. The air smelled of wet loam and resin; every breath tasted like ancient soil. We moved in a loose line, slow and careful, the wreck’s aftermath still heavy on us. Our armor sat inert in tiny silver disks against our chests; powered down, they were nothing but jewelry. It made walking easier, lighter—more human. Eventually the forest thinned and opened into a clearing, a wide, grassy basin ringed by trunks that looked like mountains. The light dropped down through the canopy in shafts, glancing off the wet blades of grass. We formed a scattered circle, soaked and tired, each of us carrying the weight of what we’d seen. The broken fragments of the tail section drifted somewhere behind the tree line, a reminder that safety was a fragile thing. From the edge of the clearing, Jimmy’s voice rang out, thin with exhaustion. “Where are we going?” I pointed, the motion slow, toward the darker slope up the ridge where the cockpit metal had finally come to rest. “Over there. The rest of the ship crashed up the mountain.” I turned to the group. “Power down your armor, we’ll be lighter without it.” The words were practical, not tender, but they were met with small gestures—hands to medallions, soft clicks as armor whispered back into the silver cores embedded in the chest region of our leather undersuits. We watched the nanoweb draw back into each disk until nothing remained but cloth, leather, and the scars we carried beneath. Emily stretched her shoulders, looking up into the living cathedral of trees. “The trees are also the size of mountains,” she said, voice half-wonder, half-fatigue. She sank onto a moss-covered stump. “We should stop & rest here,” she added. “Why?” I asked, not unkind but wanting to move, wanting momentum. The war still hummed under our skin. “Because I want to know if Anisia had sex with you?” Her question landed like a stone in a quiet pond. Branches whispered overhead. I felt the clearing tilt for a moment. “Let’s not attack each other now, Emily.” The words were careful. We had already been broken thin by betrayals and explosions; there was no need to pick at fresh wounds. “Says the same guy who’s keeping secrets from them,” Emily shot back, blunt as a blade. Cole, who’d been cleaning grit from a broken blade, looked up in genuine confusion. “What is she talking about?” Emily turned on me with that direct look she always used when she would not be bluffed. She pressed until I folded. There was no grand reveal—only the heavy, ordinary mechanics of confession. “Cole... Anisia,” I said, and then with a breath I hadn’t planned, I said the thing that had sat in my chest too long. Looking at Anisia, at the woman who’d sprawled nearby and tried so hard to be fierce, I said, “I am not just William. I am William Warner, we met each other before our lives became a sci-fi epic. Sounds corny, but we already met during summer school at Gilbert High-School... Sorry.” Anisia’s face went as if someone had touched a raw nerve. Tears gathered quickly, her composure cracking. The clearing filled with a stunned hush; leaves shivered as though the trees themselves braced. Cole’s confusion turned into a baffled, incredulous laugh that sounded wrong in the solemn air. “What? How? Like what the fuck happened to you? Why are you a masculine furry? It’s very off putting in so many ways.” His words were clumsy, but they cut through the fog of tension and made us human in the moment—awkward, vulnerable, ridiculous. I let the explanation tumble out, bare and blunt and more honest than I’d planned. “While you were asleep, I was teleported into this setting without due process, and was injured during the process. They placed my consciousness into this new body, and the rest is history.” Anisia’s tears blurred the world for her. “Why would you keep this a secret?” she asked, voice small and raw. There were a hundred reasons that lined up like stones in my throat, but I didn’t hide from them now. “They’re many reasons. Were in the middle of a fucking war, a betrayal by the government, and speaking of betrayal, I simply got trust issues. I’ve been betrayed by allies, and didn't want attachment, so if any of you betrayed me I won’t feel disappointed.” She folded in on herself, hurt and bewilderment mixing into something that looked like an accusation. “Will, I feel like you used me!” Her words were not quiet. They were the honest strike of someone who’d been given a simple, private thing and discovered it was not theirs alone. “Actually, it’s the other way around!” Emily answered, quick to Anisia’s defense as if she already inhabited the truth. After a long, tensioned pause, Emily stood and guided Anisia away from the circle, toward a shallow wash where the ground fell away and the air felt thinner. The two of them retreated a few yards—alone but not solitary—leaving the rest of us to sit with the revelation. We stayed together in that conifer prairie, the forest breathing around us, while Emily and Anisia talked. From where we were, voices softened into the hush of private conversation. When they returned, Anisia had sat on a rock, small and composed in a way that made the lines around her eyes look deeper. Emily’s voice carried back to us clearly enough. “You have to realize whatever you think William wants, he doesn’t. Ever since he was captured in the Wraith, and was sexually abused by Maladrie... He’s been struggling with his lust, and his boundaries to say ‘no’ to ladies like you.” Anisia closed her eyes and let the words settle. When she opened them, the answer was quiet but resolute. “Ok, I understand now... I also did in fact have sex with him.” The admission hung in the clean air like an exhaled breath. It was small and terrible and true. Emily, without warning and with a sound like a small slap of rain, brought the back of her hand across Anisia’s face. The motion was sharp, half-reproof, half-anger. “Just don’t do it again, otherwise there will be more than that came from.” The light in the clearing had dimmed to a copper-green, the kind that comes before dusk in alien forests. While Emily and Anisia talked among the rocks and shallow stream beyond the tree line, the rest of us sat in the conifer grass, scattered and half-broken, catching our breath. The air smelled of resin and ozone, a strange combination of nature and old technology. Small spores drifted through the sunlight like glowing dust motes, their faint bioluminescence giving the place an unearthly shimmer. Cole was the first to break the quiet. He leaned forward, elbows on knees, looking at me with an uncertain expression. “So why do you have trust issues?” he asked. I looked at him for a long moment, the words I’d already said echoing in my mind. “I already told you,” I said slowly. “I was betrayed multiple times. Let’s just say, I had a friend once who didn’t have my back during a conflict. And now, we’ve been betrayed by a rogue AI who I thought would govern us. I made too many mistakes trusting the wrong people or things.” Cole nodded, his face drawn and thoughtful. “Do you trust us?” he asked. “Yes,” I said. The word came out quietly, but with weight. The truth was complicated, but I meant it. Pete, who’d been silent most of the time, shifted where he sat. His eyes met mine, sharp and searching. “Can we trust you?” he asked. “That depends on what you want me to be trusted with,” I said. “Your secrets, that I’m reliable, or if I’m moral?” Pete didn’t flinch. “My secrets. Jimmy and I are together.” I blinked at him. “Why would I care?” “Then why does Emily seem so strict?” Pete countered, his tone suddenly defensive, as if he’d already been judged by her before. I sighed, letting the truth slip through. “Because Emily and I made an agreement with each other—to not break each other’s loyalty. It’s funny how…” I looked down at the moss-covered ground beneath me. “I’m worried about betrayal, and yet I keep letting Emily down.” Cole rubbed the back of his neck. “Is it really your fault though? I heard you were made that way due to your time in the Wraith.” Mathew, ever the joker, leaned back against a log. “I also hear the goddess of excess is really hot, so I understand your troubles.” “Mathew, stop!” Elizabeth snapped, her voice sharp as broken glass. Mathew did stop, and changed his tone. "Your wife is very pretty Will, and you shouldn't cheat on her again. If you continue to disrespect her like that, I will not trust you. Maladrie is just an empty vessel." I raised my hand. “Mathew you a point.” I turned to him. “And Mathew, I assure you Maladrie is really evil. I’ve seen how her excessive pleasures lead to the pain of others—through torture, and humiliation. She’s been known to cut damned souls apart and reconfigure them into living furniture.” A cold silence spread across the group. Even Mathew’s smirk faded, replaced with unease. Hanna spoke next, voice low and careful. “Does she always have the urge to work with creepy figures like Deathskull? If so, who else has she corrupted?” “Of course,” I said, my tone firm. “As for any others she’s corrupted beyond the stars, I can only guess. It’s definitely not the Rus Vikings though.” Mathew cleared his throat, regaining a bit of his usual levity. “What if it’s aliens?” I stood up from the conifer grass, brushing off my palms. The bioluminescent spores swirled around me like faint embers. “If it’s aliens next, we have the Vikingnar Republic to save.” The mood sobered again as I looked at each of them in turn. “All I ask,” I said, my voice serious now, “is can I trust you guys to criticize or judge me—or Emily—when we need it.” There was a long pause. The forest breathed around us, the distant sound of a waterfall echoing through the mist. Finally, Rick, the quietest among us, spoke. “Maybe,” he said simply. I stared at him, half expecting more—but there was nothing else. Just that one, cautious word. It stunned me more than silence. Nobody was being direct, and yet maybe that was honesty in itself. Moments later, I heard footsteps through the ferns. Emily and Anisia were returning from their private talk. Emily’s stride was calm, collected; Anisia trailed behind, head bowed, her expression unreadable except for the faint tightness in her jaw. Without saying a word, Emily slipped her hand into mine. Her fingers were warm, grounding. We didn’t need to speak. Behind us, Anisia followed, pouting quietly, her envy obvious even through her attempt to look indifferent. The eleven of us gathered our things, the silver medallions on our chests glinting faintly in the dying light. The air hummed with a faint electronic undertone—the forest alive, whispering, ancient yet touched by circuitry. We began walking again, boots sinking into the damp moss as the mountain loomed ahead, its summit cloaked in cloud and smoke. Somewhere up there lay the cockpit of the crashed spacecraft—our next destination, our next test, and perhaps, another betrayal waiting to unfold. The forest held its breath. Around us, the sunlight shifted and fell across the clearing in pale bands. We were a broken, ragged company—warriors and survivors—but in that fragile circle, the raw truth had been laid down like a map. Trust had to be rebuilt or it would not be survived. We rose, smoothed our clothes, picked grit from hair and armor disks, and began toward the mountain where the cockpit lay—each of us carrying new knowledge and the heavier burden that truth always brings. The wind howled down the mountainside, carrying with it the metallic tang of ozone and scorched soil. Smoke from the wreckage still drifted through the towering pines, curling upward in lazy spirals that disappeared into the thick, gray clouds. The cockpit of the dismantled spacecraft had split open like a ribcage, its frame jutting out at odd angles, sparks still flickering from severed wires. The terrain was damp and slick from the steam of the crash lake far below. We made our way carefully through the debris field until we reached what remained of the ship’s bridge. Sigvard and a handful of his Troll warriors were still alive—burned, battered, but breathing. Their armor was blackened and dented, their tusked faces streaked with grime and streaks of alien blood. The sight of them standing among the molten wreckage was a grim reminder of how fragile survival had become. I approached Sigvard, who was limping but upright, leaning against a bent steel panel for balance. “Do you still have a clue on how to reach a Rus Viking base?” I asked. Before he could even open his mouth, a sudden, vibrating hum filled the air—low, rhythmic, mechanical. It reverberated through the wreckage, through our armor, through our bones. The Troll warriors raised their weapons in alarm. The air shimmered, as if the world itself was glitching, and then—one by one—figures began to emerge from the distortion. They de-cloaked silently. An entire squad of Rus Viking warriors materialized around the wreckage, their armor catching the dim light with a subdued, predatory gleam. Their suits were crafted from pale army-green and black graphene plating, interwoven with gunmetal-gray chainmail that flexed with each movement. The visors on their helmets glowed an ominous red, two narrow eyes that pulsed faintly like breathing embers. Their weapons were unlike anything I’d seen. Red energy shields flared to life in their left hands, translucent yet alive with power, and their right hands gripped swords that radiated plasma heat. Some blades mirrored the ancient Viking design—broad, heavy, engraved with runic circuitry that shimmered faintly with every pulse. Others curved elegantly, shaped more like fauchions or katanas, humming with razor energy that distorted the air around them. And then, from behind them, their leaders stepped forward. These ones wore armor that was sleeker, darker, more ceremonial. Their helmets bore crested ridges reminiscent of samurai kabuto, and their movements were controlled, silent, and precise. The mix of Norse ferocity and Eastern discipline gave them an almost divine presence—warriors of two eras merged into one, shaped by technology and tradition alike. The air between us was thick with tension. Our group instinctively tightened formation—Emily at my side, her hand brushing the hilt of her blade; Anisia still shaken but alert; Cole and Pete scanning the treeline for hidden threats. The surviving Trolls snarled low under their breath, unsure whether to attack or submit. Then, through the haze, one of the armored leaders stepped closer. His voice came through a voice modulator that gave it a faint metallic resonance, like two tones overlapping. “We’ve been expecting you,” he said, his red visor narrowing as he studied me. “We saw your breach of the atmosphere from a mile away.” A long silence followed. Even the forest seemed to hush. Then, with a slow gesture, he turned his blade downward and pointed toward the distant valley. “Follow us,” he continued. “Our base is not far from here.” He motioned for his warriors to fall in formation, and the others obeyed without a word. Their synchronization was uncanny—every step, every motion calculated. We looked at each other, unsure. Fourteen souls—eleven of us, Sigvard, and two surviving Trolls—now surrounded by an army we barely understood. But what choice did we have? Emily gave me a small nod, quiet but resolute. I returned it, tightening my grip on my weapon before turning to the others. “We go,” I said. And so, we followed. The Rus Vikings moved like shadows, their armor faintly humming with an energy field that repelled the falling mist. The trail led us through towering trees whose trunks glowed faintly with bioluminescent veins, their roots interwoven with metal conduits that pulsed with a dull red current. Nature and technology fused seamlessly here—an ecosystem half alive, half manufactured. As we marched, I caught glimpses of alien wildlife slinking through the underbrush: crystalline beetles that scuttled on transparent legs, serpents with scales that flickered like static, and owl-like creatures with holographic feathers. The air was rich with the sound of power sources deep underground—a faint hum that vibrated through the soles of our boots. Ahead, the lead Viking raised a hand, signaling for silence. Through the canopy, we could now see faint red lights pulsing in rhythm—beacons. Towers of metal rising above the trees. Their base wasn’t hidden underground or buried in ruins; it was alive within the forest itself, built vertically around colossal tree trunks. We reached the edge of a ridge, and before us sprawled the Rus Viking stronghold—an architectural fusion of ancient mead hall and futuristic fortress. Gigantic roots of steel and wood intertwined, forming bridges and terraces. Runes glowed across the walls like neon circuitry, shifting patterns as if breathing. Hovercrafts rested on platforms shaped like carved stone shields. Banners of crimson light fluttered, displaying the symbol of a wolf intertwined with circuitry. One of the samurai-like leaders turned to us once more. “Welcome,” he said simply. “To Skogheim— one of the last Rus Viking strongholds.” We stood there, stunned by its beauty and its menace. Emily looked up at the burning banners and whispered, “It’s like Valhalla… reimagined.” She held my hand tighter. And at that moment, I couldn’t help but agree. But deep down, I wondered—had we really found allies? Or had we just stepped into another gilded cage waiting to test our trust all over again? CHAPTER 23: "STAGNANT" "VIKINGS WAR IN VALHALLA"

BY WILLIAM WARNER CHAPTER 22: "TROLLS ATTACK" "VIKINGS WAR IN VALHALLA" The black ash fields stretched before us like a cursed plain, swallowing sound and light alike. Each step crunched as though we marched on brittle bones. The air was a bit cold, but it was not the kind of cold that cleansed—it was the kind that lingered in the marrow, as if the land itself resented our presence. Ahead, the mining city loomed like a scar on the world, its jagged spires clawing upward, its walls lined with smoke and strange light. It did not feel like a place built for men; it was more like a wound carved into the earth by greed. The silence between us was not the silence of soldiers but of warriors, each carrying the weight of their own pasts and their own reasons for fighting. Emily walked close at my side, her hand brushing mine now and then, a subtle reminder that I wasn’t alone even as the world felt like it was trying to devour us whole. Anisia moved just ahead of us, her stride steady, her gaze turned inward as though she were listening to voices none of us could hear. Charlie and Erika trudged toward the rear, muttering at one another as siblings do, their bickering sharp enough to cut the tension but never quite enough to sever it. It was then I realized something was missing. Nicholas, Teresa, Alex, and Joe—the ones I had thought to send ahead—were nowhere to be seen. A knot tightened in my chest. I called their names, voice carrying across the cold expanse. “Nicholas! Teresa! Alex! Joe! Come forward!” The wind answered me. But not them. I turned on Deathskull, his golden skeleton frame a looming shadow against the gray sky. His optics glowed faint red, like embers smoldering in a furnace that had forgotten warmth. “Where are they?” I demanded. “I asked for Nicholas, Teresa, Alex, Joe. I meant for them to open the way.” His voice came, slow and empty of feeling. “They remain on the ships. Guardians for the fleet.” I stared at him, fighting the urge to let anger run wild. My jaw tightened until my teeth ached. “You didn’t tell me. You robbed me of choice.” Deathskull tilted his head, almost like a curious bird. “Choice is inefficient. The fleet is safer this way.” I took a step toward him, every word heavy with the rage of betrayal. “Safe? Do you think safety wins wars? Do you think a machine can understand what’s lost when you strip away trust?” The others were listening, though they tried to pretend they weren’t. The silence between us grew heavier than any blade. Then, unexpectedly, Charlie and Erika pushed forward from the ranks. Charlie’s grin was shaky but eager, the kind of grin men wear when they’re too afraid to do anything else. “We’ll do it,” he said. “Send us in. We can find the way, slip past their defenses, get the gates open.” Erika nudged him aside, her eyes sharper, steadier. “We’ll do it right. No theatrics. No stumbles. Just trust us.” For a moment, I simply looked at them. Two who were not meant for this, yet willing to step where even hardened warriors would hesitate. I thought of the nights they spent bickering, their clumsy attempts at humor when the darkness pressed too close, and the way they always ended up back to back when danger came near. There was loyalty there—loyalty not born of orders or chains, but of choice. That was worth more than Deathskull’s “efficiency.” I placed a hand on Charlie’s shoulder, the weight of it meant to steady him. His grin faltered, but his chin lifted. Then I looked at Erika, who met my eyes without flinching. “Go then,” I said. “Take only what you must. Shadows are your allies now. When the time comes, you’ll open the way for us. But if the shadows turn against you, run. No glory is worth your lives.” They both nodded, one with nervous eagerness, the other with quiet resolve, before slipping back into the crowd. The march resumed, but it no longer felt like a march of faceless soldiers. It felt like a band of warriors, each step carried by pride and purpose, each soul burning its own fire. I felt Emily’s presence beside me, silent but strong, her gaze fixed on the mining city ahead. Anisia’s eyes flickered, still listening to whispers none of us could hear. And Deathskull… he lumbered forward, unreadable, his golden frame gleaming with the false promise of an angel. As the city drew closer, its walls rising like the jaws of a beast, I felt the world tighten around us. This was not just another battle. This was a test of what we were—men, women, Immortals, and machines—walking into the heart of something that threatened to consume us all. And in that moment, I understood: war was the machine’s word for it. But for us, this was something older. A trial. A saga. A reckoning. The blackened ash clung to our boots as we drew closer to the shadow of the mining city. The walls ahead were monstrous—part alloy, part stone, built with the arrogance of conquerors who thought themselves eternal. Their surface glowed faintly with defensive fields, a dull shimmer in the cold light, like the city itself was breathing. The smell of scorched metal and chemical fires grew stronger the nearer we marched, filling the air with a sharp taste that stung the tongue. Emily walked beside me, her steps firm but not steady. I could sense the tension radiating from her in ways no armor could conceal. Her helmet turned slightly, her voice sharp and unsteady as she finally broke the silence. “Tell me the truth, Willy,” she said. “Are you… are you trying to flirt with Anisia?” The words cut sharper than any blade. I felt every warrior’s gaze nearby, even if they pretended not to listen. For the first time in the long march, I couldn’t summon words. My silence was an answer in itself, and not the one she wanted. My throat closed, my chest burned, but I said nothing. Before Emily’s voice cracked into anger, Valrra moved between us like a spirit slipping through tension. She glanced at me once, her eyes hard with disappointment, then turned to Emily. “What’s going on?” Valrra asked, her voice steady, though carrying the sharpness of a blade sliding free from its sheath. Emily’s breath caught. I could hear it over the comms, muffled but heavy, the sound of someone fighting to stay composed. “You said… you said my Willy could control his lust.” Her voice faltered, trembling with suppressed tears. “Yet he’s still trying to flirt with Anisia!?” The accusation hung heavy in the air. I wanted to deny it, to rip the words apart, but still I said nothing. My silence betrayed me. Valrra straightened, her voice turning sharp as command. “In order for him to stay loyal to you, Emily, you need to be direct. You must constantly fulfill his sexual needs.” Emily’s head jerked back as though struck. “I did!” she shouted, her voice breaking under the weight of humiliation. Valrra didn’t waver. Her tone was cold, almost merciless. “Every night, Emily. You must fulfill his sexual needs every night. Only then will his fire burn for you and you alone.” Emily froze. The comms carried the sound of her sharp breath, trembling on the edge of panic. Then her words came, broken, desperate. “Did he… did he cheat on me?” I opened my mouth to finally speak, but before the words could leave me, the massive walls of the city loomed in full. The gates were ahead, guarded by towering figures, Trolls armed with shock cannons and jagged blades. The chance for confession was swallowed by the urgency of war. I raised my hand and pointed toward the walls. “Charlie, Erika!” I barked. My voice was steel again, though inside I was breaking. “Get in there. Slip through the shadows. Open the gates.” The siblings exchanged a quick glance, nodding in unison before peeling off into the ruined structures near the city, disappearing into the maze of blackened stone and rubble. Then I turned back, catching Emily’s gaze through her visor. “You—by my side. Prepare for the charge.” She hesitated, the weight of mistrust still hanging between us, but after a breath she moved closer. Her presence was reluctant at first, then steadier as her fingers brushed the hilt of her blade, ready to fight again. Even as my chest churned with guilt, her loyalty was unshaken. I didn’t deserve it. I thought to myself bitterly: Damn me. Damn my weakness. Damn Anisia for even being here. And yet, as fate would have it, Emily stood tall next to me, her body angled toward the coming storm. I could feel her fire rekindling beside me, even if her heart was raw. I was unworthy, but still she was ready to fight as my queen, my shield, my blade. On the other side of the gate, Charlie and Erika had already slipped into the shadows of the Troll guard post. The muffled clash of steel and the hiss of energy blades cut through the night. Troll bodies hit the ground one by one, their throaty growls silenced in the darkness. Erika knelt over the gate console, her fingers flying across its alien controls before she cursed, drew her plasma dagger, and drove it deep into the wiring. Sparks erupted, smoke billowed, and the plasma gate shuddered before its protective field collapsed in a burst of dying light. To signal us, Erika shouldered her cannon and unleashed three bursts into the sky, each one cracking like thunder. The purple clouds above burned white with the impact. The signal flare cut a jagged line of fire across the sky, Erika and Charlie Kirk’s message burning against the pale sunlight. For a heartbeat, relief steadied my chest—we knew the way forward. But that relief fractured almost instantly. From the ruins flanking the path, shadows shifted. Trolls—hulking, thick-skinned beasts bred for war—rose with a guttural roar. Their arms coiled back, spears glinting with iron edges. Erika and Charlie ran. Their boots tore against the stone, desperate to make it back to our line. But the distance was too great. The first spear whistled through the air, striking Charlie square across the throat. He staggered, clutching at the wound, blood pouring through his fingers before his knees buckled beneath him. The second came with a sickening accuracy. It drove into Erika’s neck, snapping her voice into silence before she collapsed beside him. The flare still burned overhead, mocking us with its promise of guidance, while the two who lit it bled out on the ground below. Our signal. I tightened my grip on my chain-sword, its red-glowing teeth humming with restrained fury. The warriors around me shifted, weapons primed, their war-cries building in their throats. The charge was seconds away. I looked once more at Emily. Her hands clenched her weapon, her body trembling with fury and doubt, but her gaze was locked forward. She hadn’t abandoned me. She would never abandon me. And that made the guilt sharper than any wound I had ever carried. “Emily,” I said lowly, my voice reaching her through the comms. “Stay with me. Whatever comes, stay with me.” She didn’t answer—not with words. She simply raised her weapon, took her place beside me, and waited for the storm to break. The gates yawned wide. The city awaited. The charge began. I raised Revenge, my chainsword screaming with hunger as the gates cracked open before us. Emily ran at my side, her silver armor glinting in the dim violet light of Abraxas’s icebound sky, and together with our warriors we surged into the heart of the storm. The first clash came immediately—Jackal-headed warriors in burnished bronze armor, Trolls wielding gravity maces, and their snarls mixing with the shouts of my companions as steel met flesh. The impact was brutal. My blade tore into the first Troll’s torso, and his scream was cut short as Revenge split his chest wide open. Emily’s magic exploded around me, crystalline silver spears erupting from the ground beneath our enemies, piercing them upward through the rectum and bursting out of their mouths in a grotesque brilliance that only she could conjure. I caught myself staring too long, comparing her merciless beauty to Anisia’s void-born sorcery—her black holes that tore enemies limb from limb, sucking body parts into singularity with a muted pop. That moment’s distraction nearly killed me. A Troll swung a gravity mace down at my head, the weapon humming with destructive potential. I caught it mid-strike, ripping it from his massive hands with a burst of raw strength, and before he could recover, I drove my chainsword into his jaw, severing it clean and decapitating him in one stroke. Then the larger Trolls came, towering brutes with scars etched across their flesh. They pressed against me with relentless force, but I answered with something deeper. I didn’t scream. I didn’t snarl. My rage had settled into silence, and every movement was precise, honed by the weight of betrayal and frustration that had been gnawing at me since Brimwald. My blade sang through the air, clean arcs of violence, splitting one brute in half from shoulder to hip, then another with a downward strike that shattered his skull. I fought with rage, yes—but rage stripped of all sound, all wildness. Cold. Efficient. Like a machine. But my momentum was halted when Anubis’s elite stepped into the fray—Jackal-headed warriors clad in heavy golden armor. Their presence was immediate, suffocating. One lunged forward, his golden staff humming with power, while another circled to flank me. I seized the moment, lunging forward with my jaws. My wolfman teeth sank into the first Jackal’s throat, crushing bone and tearing flesh, ending him in a spray of blood. But before I could turn, the second warrior unleashed a sonic blast from his staff. The wave of sound cracked through the air and slammed me back, hurling me through the gates and into a half-collapsed building. I rose, shaking off dust and stone, my body aching but unbroken. Inside, I wasn’t alone. From the shadows emerged something uncanny—a demonette clone of Maladrie. Her dark eyes gleamed with mockery, her body an imitation of her mistress, clad in leather and horns, every detail sculpted for temptation and cruelty. The Jackal warrior followed me inside, needle in hand. He lunged forward, aiming to sedate me. With a snarl, I twisted, clamped my jaws down on his arm, and ripped it free before the needle could pierce my flesh. His scream was cut short as I summoned Revenge, driving the chainsword straight through his head. He yelped once, a final canine cry, and then collapsed in a heap. Before I could breathe, the demonette was upon me. She seized the fallen syringe, and in a flash of motion, jammed it into my neck. A burning sting spread through my veins, threatening to pull me under. But there wasn’t enough venom left to overpower me. The world wavered, blurred for an instant—but I held on. With a roar, I grabbed her by the throat, threw her across the room, and slammed her onto a cracked table. The table splintered beneath her weight, and the clone writhed beneath my grip, snarling with demonic hunger. My head pounded from the sting of the needle, but my grip tightened all the same. There was no hesitation left in me, no doubt, no mercy. My silent rage burned colder than ever, and the battle was far from over. Outside the shattered walls, the battlefield still roared with steel, claws, and the screams of collapsing Jackal warriors. Anisia turned sharply toward Emily, her voice like a blade: “Where is Willy?” Emily’s eyes narrowed, her voice hot with venom. “Why in the fuck do you care?” Deathskull raised a skeletal arm and pointed toward the ruined building where I had been thrown. But inside, I was no longer hearing them. My vision was tunneled. The Maladrie demonette clone writhed on the broken table, a living shadow of her maker. Her form radiated corruption and allure, every curve engineered to distract and disarm. Dark hair cascaded over her shoulders, black eyes glimmered with unnatural hunger, and her orange skin shimmered like molten copper under the flickering lights. Her leather boots scraped across the stone as she pushed herself up, her body arched in a way that pressed my primal urges into the forefront of my mind. It wasn’t just appearance. I couldn’t tell if Maladire was broadcasting waves of temptation, or this was my own doing? I felt my armor hum, sensors struggling to filter out the energy, but I was already slipping. My heartbeat thundered. I could smell her—sulfur and sweetness, a scent designed to snare the predator inside me. I staggered closer, instincts snarling louder than reason. The violent clarity I had in combat blurred into something raw, something animal. My fists clenched, my jaw tightened, and I felt the edge of myself beginning to fracture. She whispered without words, pressing visions of her seductive beauty as she struggled to get up. I gave in. Despite being a shadow compared to her maker, she still looked just as sexy. Dark hair, dark eyes, smooth orange demonette skin, and worst of all, being clad in black leather thigh-high boots. Her butt was raised in the air, as she started to get up. I didn't think. I powered down my armor, undid my leather trousers, proceeded to grab her thigh booted legs, and yanked her closer towards me. She barely put up a fight and seemed to enjoy my sexual advances. I spanked & licked her ass. With my erect penis, I forced it into her vagina, and began thrusting my hips repeatedly. The Demonette didn’t scream, not even a peep, or a struggle despite this interaction being nonconsensual. Then, outside the ruin, footsteps crashed against the rubble. Anisia appeared in the doorway, her eyes sharp with alarm as she felt the pull of the psychic web. She lunged forward, trying to reach me, to drag me away from the demonette’s beautiful body. But I lashed at her, filling the air with a pressure that pushed Anisia back outside near the doorframe. She stumbled, now unconscious. The demonette laughed, a sound like oil over fire, and the building seemed to warp around her. My thoughts flickered in and out—one second I was myself, the next I was drowning in visions of endless desire and hunger. Then Emily entered. Her presence sliced through the haze like a silver blade. She looked first at me, seeing the storm clawing at my mind, then at Anisia, half-collapsed just beyond the threshold, and finally at the demonette clone. She did not hesitate. “Hey. Stop that!” Her words cracked against me like thunder. I obeyed instantly. My body froze, as though her voice had reawakened the core of who I was. I staggered back, snapping free from my horney rage. The demonette hissed, realizing her hold had shattered. She tried to rise, dark magic writhing at her fingertips. But Emily was faster. She used her sword, slicing upward. The clone’s head was severed cleanly, her body collapsing into a bloodbath. Silence rushed in. My breath came heavy and uneven. I powered my armor back up, the familiar hum grounding me again. On the ground lay my chainsword, Revenge, waiting like a faithful hound. I gripped it tightly, the vibrations in its teeth matching the thrum of blood still pounding in my ears. Emily extended her hand to me. Her touch steadied the storm inside. Without a word, I let her pull me back toward the battlefield, where our warriors still clashed against the tide of Jackals and Trolls. Behind us, Anisia remained unconscious in the doorway, the dust settling over her form. Neither Emily nor I looked back. The war was still raging, and we had no room for hesitation. Emily and I moved as one, blades and fury tearing through the horde in what felt less like combat and more like a relentless storm of violence. Each motion of her silver-crystal sorcery was like a symphony of piercing light, jagged shards erupting through the torsos and skulls of our foes. Beside her, I carved my path in silence, my chainsword grinding through flesh and armor, spraying the ground with gore as limbs fell away from bodies in heaps. The battlefield beneath the city gates had become a tapestry of carnage. Trolls shrieked as their bodies were severed apart, Jackal warriors clawed and bit until they too were cast down into the growing mounds of death. The gates loomed above us, still glowing faintly from Erika’s wrecked console work, and beyond them, the half-lit streets of the mining city stretched into ruin. Amid the chaos, movement flickered in the corner of my eye. Anisia stirred. She had been discarded outside the shattered doorway, unconscious and forgotten, but now her form pushed against the rubble, her eyes burning with renewed life. Without hesitation, she launched herself forward. Her sword cut through the air in a sweeping arc as she unleashed her fury on two Trolls, their bodies collapsing before they even realized she was awake. Black flames curled around her hands, and with a thrust of her palm, a shockwave of magic sent a Jackal warrior spiraling back, its body bursting apart into crackling dust. Her resurgence bolstered the tide. Emily and I pressed harder, feeding into the momentum, fighting as if the universe itself had narrowed down to this one battle. I drove Revenge into the gut of a Troll, tearing upward to sever its chest in two, then pivoted and hacked clean through another’s arm before it could bring down its mace. Every strike was deliberate, fueled not by screaming rage but by the quiet, relentless wrath that boiled within me. Rage without sound, rage without hesitation—a machine of flesh and bone driven only to kill. The bodies piled high, and still they came. Yet, for every enemy that surged forward, another fell to our blades, to Anisia’s magic, to Emily’s crystalline impalements. It was an endless dance of blood. I paused briefly, scanning the battlefield as blood dripped from the teeth of my chainsword. “Where’s Deathskull?” I asked Emily, my voice cutting through the roar of combat. “I don’t know, but we should continue fighting,” she replied, her crystals erupting outward to skewer another Jackal through the chest. And so we did. The battle bent to us. Despite Deathskull’s absence, despite the fractures in our trust and the shadows that lurked between us, we carved our way through them all. When the smoke began to thin, when the last of the enemy collapsed at our feet, the silence that followed was deafening. Emily, Anisia, Hanna, Cole, Elizabeth, Jimmy, Mathew, Pete, Rick, Valrra, Hailey, Droid L-84, and I stood together at the gates, weapons slick, bodies weary, yet still standing. Against the odds, against the weight of our own divisions, we had claimed victory. The battlefield inside the city gates was still. Too still. No screams, no cries of wounded survivors, no lingering growls from the defeated. Just the wind carrying the stench of death and the hollow echo of quiet streets beyond. Emily turned toward Droid L-84, who stood sentinel near Valrra and Hailey, its metallic frame faintly scorched but undamaged. “Thank you for protecting Valrra, and Hailey.” The droid turned its head, voice flat, unburdened by pride. “Don’t mention it.” But even as relief flickered in Emily’s tone, suspicion gnawed at me. My grip tightened on Revenge, its teeth humming as if in anticipation. “Where in the hell did they put their slaves? Are they scared, we’re about to free them?” The silence that followed was answer enough. We advanced slowly, our warband of survivors moving toward the main spire that loomed in the heart of the city. Its obsidian walls rose high, covered in strange carvings that shimmered faintly in green luminescence. Each step toward it carried the weight of unease, the sense that the battle had not ended but only shifted. Then the doors of the spire shattered open. From the abyss within, three grotesque figures spilled out, their bodies writhing with an unnatural rhythm. They were not Trolls. They were not Jackals. They were something worse—demonic Wraith spawns, their forms held together by tendrils of dark flesh. Each had a head that was nothing but a cavernous mouth lined with jagged teeth, and atop their skulls pulsed glowing tendrils that spat arcs of green energy across the broken stones. Their two legs carried them with terrifying speed, tentacles whipping outward like lashes as they shrieked in tones not meant for mortal ears. I raised my arm and signaled. Valrra and Hailey fell back instantly, pulling the warriors with them. The Immortals would face this alone. The ground shook as the spawns advanced, every step leaving black scorch marks. We met them head-on. Emily’s crystals erupted in volleys, stabbing into their limbs only for the creatures to regenerate in sickening bursts of flesh. Anisia’s fire burned across their hides, slowing their movements, while Hanna and Cole drove their blades into writhing tentacles, hacking them off only to watch new ones sprout again. I threw myself at the nearest beast, Revenge screaming as its serrated teeth tore through a writhing arm, severing it clean from the mass. The creature howled, spraying green fire from the tendril atop its head, scorching the stone where I had been a moment before. I lunged again, silent rage driving me, each swing carving deeper into its hide, each strike pushing back against the horror it unleashed. But as I closed in, I saw them—the tattoos. Strange markings glowed faintly across their distorted flesh, swirling into patterns too familiar to be coincidence. They were almost identical to the tattoos borne by Alex, Joe, and Nicholas. The sight churned my stomach, pressing questions I had no time to ask. Were these spawns once men? Had they been twisted into this form? The thought clawed at me, but there was no time to dwell. Another spawn lunged, its mouth opening wide enough to engulf me whole. I sidestepped, drove Revenge upward, and split its maw in two, tearing flesh and spraying ichor across the ground. Emily and Anisia pressed the attack with me, the three of us moving like blades of one weapon. And then, with blood, fire, and crystal, we subdued them. The three beasts collapsed, twitching in spasms of their unnatural lives, before finally dissolving into nothing more than heaps of black sludge on the stone floor. The silence returned once more, heavy and suffocating, hanging over us as the spire loomed higher still. The battle had been won, but the war beneath the surface had only just begun. A bright golden hue spread across the ruins of the battlefield, bathing the city gates and shattered buildings in a celestial glow. It wasn’t natural sunlight—it was something far more dangerous, radiating from the spire that towered in the heart of the mining city. The light pulsed as though alive, flickering in steady rhythm, drawing every eye upward. I felt it before I saw it, a hum in the air that pressed against the skin, rattled bones, and charged the atmosphere with unnatural tension. My instincts screamed, and I didn’t hesitate. I started forward, pushing past the wreckage and blood-stained stone, stepping into the yawning threshold of the spire. The interior swallowed me in shadow, broken only by the alien radiance spilling from above. The structure was unlike any mine or fortress I had ever seen. Its walls pulsed faintly, alive with veins of energy that led upward, all converging at the peak where the glow was born. I stepped deeper—and froze. A crowd awaited me. They stood shoulder to shoulder, lining the corridor and blocking the path forward. Maladrie clones. Dozens of them. Their identical features made the air uncanny—dark eyes, orange-tinged skin, obsidian hair spilling down over leather straps and thigh-high boots. Each one wore the same sinister smirk, an army of shadows born from the same wicked mold. Their eyes locked on me in unison, and for the first time in this war, I felt as if I were looking at an ocean of death. Before I could act, the silence broke. “Will, I think everyone should turn on their plasma shields, I’m seeing an intense energy about to burst from the top of the spire,” Droid L-84’s voice cut through the tension like a blade. I followed its gaze upward. Through the haze of golden light, I made out the faint silhouette of Deathskull at a console high above. His skeletal frame moved with precision, claws darting across ancient controls, his entire focus locked on the object in his grasp. The Sphere. My stomach dropped. The Sphere pulsed violently, threads of golden energy bleeding outward in arcs. It wasn’t just glowing—it was charging. I didn’t waste a second. “Turn on your plasma shields, all of you!” I roared, my voice cutting through the din. Chaos erupted. Emily, the Immortals, and I moved instantly, rushing to Valrra, Hailey, Kyle, and Krystal, throwing ourselves atop them to shield their mortal bodies with our armored forms. The others followed suit, creating a living wall of protection as the light above reached its crescendo. The Sphere discharged. A beam of raw energy tore down from the spire, a golden storm that ripped through the battlefield. The air vibrated as flesh and blood vaporized in an instant. Our mortal warriors—Anglo-Saxons, Vikings, men and women alike who had hurled themselves fearlessly into the heart of battle—were swallowed and silenced beneath the weight of their own armor. Their bodies vaporized, their spirits snuffed out like candles, yet their steel shells clattered empty to the ground. The droids fared no better. Their frames remained intact, but the surge crippled their cores, shutting them down in waves. The silence that followed was only broken by the hiss of sparking circuitry. When the light dimmed, what was left of our army was a graveyard of hollow armor and fallen machines. Only Valrra, Hailey, Kyle, and Krystal stirred beneath us, alive by fortune and the desperate protection we had given them. Our triumph had been shattered in an instant. Then the true slaughter began. The Maladrie clones moved as one, their bows materializing in hands that shimmered with venomous energy. The air sang with the release of arrows—tipped not with steel, but with gravity-forged venom that pulsed like molten green fire. They struck us hard, piercing beneath our nano chainmail, searing into flesh with toxic precision. I staggered, the venom crawling through my veins like fire. My muscles strained to obey, but every movement dragged as though I were drowning. Beside me, Emily gritted her teeth, her eyes burning with defiance even as the toxin slowed her arms. The Immortals faltered, their blades wavering, each step heavy as lead. The mortals we had protected were untouched, hidden behind our wall of flesh and shields. But we were powerless to aid them. The venom did its work well, stealing our speed, draining our strength, forcing us to our knees. The battlefield that had echoed with victory only moments before was once again drowned in the grim weight of despair. And above it all, the spire still pulsed with golden light, Deathskull’s silhouette steady at the console, the Sphere thrumming in his grip as though the universe itself was being rewritten by his hands. The venom coursed through my veins, dragging me down like lead. Every movement was an effort, every breath a rasp. Emily collapsed beside me, her hand clutching her side where an arrow had struck. Elizabeth, Cole, Mathew, Rick, Pete, Jimmy, Hanna, and Anisia all faltered in the dust, caught in the same relentless grip. We were warriors, but the poison made us fragile, bound us in invisible chains. Droid L-84 was the only one untouched by venom, but he was no help—his frame lay motionless, powered down, silent as metal stone. The Spire loomed, its doors already open, shadows spilling out across the battlefield. From that darkness came Deathskull, sparks still leaping from his frame, his steel footsteps echoing across the broken ground. Anubis stalked at his side, golden eyes burning like small suns. Then Maladrie appeared, bow in hand, her lips curved in that cruel smile that promised only pain. I forced myself forward, rage giving me one more heartbeat of strength. I tried to lift my chainsword, but the venom crippled my muscles, dragging me back to the ground. Maladrie lost her arrow, and it sank deep. Fire spread through me again, and I collapsed. I spat blood, glaring up at Deathskull. “You fucking bitch machine!” He stopped, tilting his head, then spoke with the voice of cold iron. “Don’t take this personally, you furry cunt! You’ll realize, art is worthless, creation is useless, and life is useless.” My body trembled, but I forced the words out. “I was wrong to think you were the answer to a better society! You just killed people I trusted you to rule.” Deathskull’s optics glowed brighter, his tone sharp as a blade. “You said it yourself. Don’t get too attached to these mortals. You went against your own advice. What a shame.” His words cut deeper than steel. I faltered, broken between fury and grief, until Maladrie’s voice slid across the battlefield like poisoned honey. “He’s right, so it’s time to take away the remaining mortals from you, boo!” She snapped her fingers. From the Spire’s shadows stepped her clones—uncanny reflections of herself. They looked human at first glance, but there was something wrong about them, something that made the blood run cold. Their movements were too smooth, their smiles too precise, their eyes too empty. They were familiar yet alien, seductive yet lifeless. Demonette flesh made into women that shouldn’t exist. We lay powerless as they closed in. Emily’s hand slipped on her sword, unable to lift it. Elizabeth reached out weakly, her fingers trembling. The others were no better, each of us pinned down by the venom, reduced to helpless onlookers. The clones moved quickly. Valrra was seized and dragged screaming into the Spire. Kyle fought with desperate strength, but three clones pulled him under, his armor scraping across the stone. Krystal was torn away, her cries echoing into the hollow dark. Hailey’s voice rose in a single sharp scream before it was cut off, her body dragged into the shadows. They were taken from us—one by one, torn from our side. I reached out, my hand clawing at the dirt, chainsword slipping uselessly from my grip. All around me my companions fell silent, bound in venom’s chokehold. Droid L-84’s still frame lay beside us, cold and inert. And I could do nothing as the people I had sworn to protect disappeared into enemy hands. After our mortal friends were dragged into enemy hands, the battlefield went silent except for our labored breaths. The venom still burned in our veins, weighing us down, suffocating us. Then—cutting through the silence—came the sound of a war horn. It rose like thunder across the valley, deep, ancient, and filled with rage. From the distance, through the purple haze of Abraxas’s dying skies, came a marching horde. At their head was a towering figure I recognized even through the poison haze. Sigvard—the Troll who had escaped Anubis’s lair. His massive frame and mandrill snout were scarred, his body battered, yet his eyes burned with vengeance. He had gathered an army, rebels who dared to rise against their former master. Their cries echoed as they surged forward, the horn sounding again, promising fire and blood for Anubis. Sigvard shouted, “I’m Sigvard, coming to kill you Anubis!” But their fury would not be enough. From the Spire steps, Deathskull’s voice carried across the field like iron grinding on stone. “Let’s use the sphere to blast them, and the core of this miserable planet. Afterwards we leave.” Maladrie smiled, venom glinting in her teeth, and with a single sharp snap of her fingers, her demonette clones readied their bows, their faces frozen in cruel, uncanny grins. The Jackal-headed warriors raised their golden staves, the Troll slaves clutched their weapons, and all prepared to meet the Rebel Trolls head-on. Above them, Deathskull ascended the Spire again. The Arckon Sphere pulsed in his metallic hands, light gathering until it glowed like a newborn sun. With a single motion, the Sphere unleashed its wrath. The beam ripped across the land, vaporizing the Rebel Troll horde where they stood. Their armor, their flesh, their cries—gone in a heartbeat, reduced to ash and silence. The battlefield, once filled with defiant roars, became a grave of smoke and heat. Only Sigvard survived, his instincts saving him as he hurled his body behind the jagged ruins of a mining pillar just before the blast consumed his followers. The Sphere’s energy did not stop there. Deathskull turned its light downward, into the planet itself. The ground shuddered violently beneath us, cracks tearing open across the blackened soil. A low groan rose from deep within Abraxas, the sound of a dying world. The purple forests trembled in the distance, their roots twisting as fissures consumed them. From the top of the Spire, Deathskull descended, the Arckon Sphere glowing in his hands like a heart torn from the chest of a god. Maladrie stepped forward, her voice carrying sharp and triumphant. “Alright everyone, back to the portal we go.” She snapped her fingers, and reality split open in a searing crack. A swirling portal bloomed, its light spilling across the ruined city. One by one, they stepped through—Maladrie herself first, her clones following like shadows. Anubis disappeared in silence, golden eyes flickering. The Jackal warriors and their Troll allies marched into the light. And finally, Deathskull entered, the Sphere clasped in his cold hands. Then they were gone. And they took our remaining mortal friends with them. The portal collapsed into nothing, leaving only silence and the slow groan of a planet breaking apart. Emily struggled to her feet, Anisia clutching her arm for balance. Hanna and Elizabeth staggered near, their faces pale beneath their helmets. Cole, Pete, Mathew, Rick, and Jimmy stood wounded but alive, staring at the Spire as tremors rattled the ground. Droid L-84 lay beside us, still lifeless from the Sphere’s earlier blast. The tremors became violent convulsions. The sky itself split, streaked with fire. From the void of space, we would have seen Abraxas tearing apart from within, its core eroding, collapsing into a violent detonation. And then—it exploded. A blast brighter than a thousand suns tore through the void, hurling fragments of the world into the abyss of space. Abraxas was gone, reduced to dust and ruin. Hanna, Cole, Pete, Mathew, Rick, Jimmy, Elizabeth, Droid L-84, Emily, Anisia, and I—eleven souls left—were cast adrift, half-asleep, suspended between life and death, floating in the cold silence of space. Our war had cost us the world beneath our feet, and now the cosmos itself carried us like ghosts without a home. CHAPTER 22: "TROLLS ATTACK" "VIKINGS WAR IN VALHALLA"

BY WILLIAM WARNER CHAPTER 21: "EVIL KNOWS NO LOYALTY" "VIKINGS WAR IN VALHALLA" The makeshift briefing room smelled faintly of dust and mildew, the air stagnant from years of abandonment. The chalkboards were cracked, their surfaces still bearing faint ghostly marks of equations scrawled by long-gone teachers. Broken desks lined the corners, and faded motivational posters clung to the walls by sheer will, their colors dulled to sepia. A projector hung from the ceiling by a single bolt, swaying slightly every time the wind rattled through the broken windows. It was surreal—teaching mysticism in a place once meant for arithmetic and history. Charlie and Erika Kirk sat at a battered oak table, the tarot deck spread before them like puzzle pieces waiting to be assembled. Their armored gloves looked awkward against the delicate cards, and Charlie muttered a curse when one slipped from his grip and fluttered to the floor. Emily and I watched from across the table, guiding them patiently, though I could feel how clumsy it all seemed. “In order to get a proper reading,” I said, leaning forward, my voice calm but weighted, “you have to tune out emotion. Feelings will tempt you toward answers you want instead of the truth the cards reveal. Bias leads to lies.” Emily gave me a small, knowing glance. She could sense the struggle behind my words, because I was no better. I too had let my heart cloud my interpretations, twisting fate to suit my hopes instead of seeing what lay plain before me. She picked up one of the cards—The Lovers—and let it spin between her fingers before setting it back down. Then, almost abruptly, her gaze wandered away from the table, traveling across the dusty shelves that still held old paperbacks and children’s readers. She frowned faintly. “Is this… a school?” she asked suddenly. “Yes,” I replied without hesitation. My brow furrowed as I looked at her. “Why?” Instead of answering, she reached into the pouch at her hip and pulled out a small, leather-bound book. She pressed it into my hand with a softness that caught me off guard. I blinked at the embossed cover before realizing what it was. Her yearbook. I turned it over, flipping open to the first page, and froze at the handwritten names and signatures, the scrawled well-wishes from classmates of another time. My chest tightened. “Didn’t even know they still taught elves in the future,” I muttered with a half-smile. “Why are you giving me this?” Emily’s eyes held mine, steady, calm, but vulnerable. “I just want to make sure you remember me.” For a moment, the noise of the room fell away. The clumsy shuffling of Charlie and Erika’s hands on the cards dulled, the creaks of the old building vanished. I reached out under the table, brushing my fingers against hers, and gave her hand a subtle squeeze. “I’m not going anywhere,” I whispered, low enough that only she could hear. Her lips twitched upward, hidden beneath her visor, but I knew the smile was there. Meanwhile, Charlie and Erika, oblivious, had lined up their spread and leaned over it like gamblers weighing odds. Erika squinted. “We asked if we’d retire on the beach.” Charlie tapped the card at the center. “It says maybe. What the hell is that supposed to mean?” I chuckled under my breath. “A ‘maybe’ answer usually means the universe hasn’t decided yet. It’s up to you.” Charlie groaned. “That’s not helpful.” Before I could respond, Anna’s voice cut across the room like a knife. “Is it really, though?” Emily’s head turned sharply. “Problem, Anna?” Anna crossed her arms, leaning against the doorframe, her sharp posture framed by the flickering light from the broken ceiling lamp. Her eyes narrowed with thinly veiled resentment. “You told us not to get attached to mortals. Yet here you are—literally teaching them tarot cards. Isn’t that the definition of attachment?” I let out a long breath, forcing calm into my voice. “First off—watch the jealousy. Second—you’ve misunderstood. Attachment isn’t the same as involvement. We can guide them. What I warned against is obsession, dependency, impulsive reaction.” Anna’s lips pursed. Her jaw tightened, then finally she exhaled sharply. “Fine. Whatever. Deathskull is ready to speak with you.” Emily and I exchanged a glance. The air between us carried the weight of unfinished intimacy, but there was no time. I rose from my seat, sliding the yearbook carefully into my belt pouch. As I walked past the table, I turned to Charlie and Erika one last time. “Remember, biases themselves aren’t bad. It’s how you use them. That’s the key.” Charlie’s grin returned, and he chuckled knowingly. He understood more than he let on. Emily fell into step beside me as we followed Anna into the hall. Her pace was brisk, almost impatient, but her energy felt more like annoyance than urgency. Anna was clingy, overeager, her presence heavy as she marched through the corridors of the abandoned school. Her suit clinked faintly with every stride, and her hair bounced like she wanted our eyes to notice. I glanced at Emily, then back at Anna. My thoughts betrayed me, unfiltered. Anna’s body is her only saving grace. But even that doesn’t hold a candle to Emily’s figure—perfect, unmatched. A mischievous smile tugged at my lips. My hand drifted to Emily’s lower back, giving her a playful pat on the glutes. She gave me a sidelong look, half amusement, half warning, and shook her head subtly. Still, the gesture broke some of the tension. We walked behind Anna, my gaze following her swaying steps for a fleeting second before snapping back to Emily. She was the anchor. The reminder of where my loyalty truly lived. Together, the three of us exited the building, the rusted door groaning shut behind us as the night wind swept across the camp. The meeting with Deathskull awaited. Emily and I followed Anna through the base, her hurried steps echoing faintly against the cracked pavement of Brimwald’s abandoned streets. The air was sharp with the smell of burnt ozone from our engines warming up, and distant chatter of soldiers preparing for departure drifted across the camp. We rounded a corner, and there—looming like a metallic sentinel—stood Deathskull beside the parked Drakkar Commander, its hull reflecting the pale, flickering glow of Brimwald’s dying sun. “So,” I called out the moment we approached, not bothering to hide my impatience, “you finally made up your mind?” Deathskull slowly turned, his golden skeletal frame gleaming with an eerie coldness. His optics flickered red, scanning me as if weighing whether or not I deserved an answer. His voice rumbled like a low metallic growl. “I have,” he said at last. “We’ll attack the mining world of Abraxas. That’s where Anubis has sent his Trolls to raid. We fight there.” He then raised one hand, signaling to the gathered troops and crew. His voice, amplified through his external speakers, cut across the entire camp. “Alright, everyone. Pack the ships. Let’s move out.” His command sparked a flurry of activity—soldiers snapping to attention, loaders carrying crates, and droids aligning the cargo ramps. “Wait,” I said, taking a step closer. “Aren’t we going to travel by portal?” Deathskull turned his head, the motion stiff and deliberate, like a predator unwilling to waste energy on prey. “It’s too far,” he answered flatly. Without another word, he lifted one plated boot and kicked the Rus spy drone off a nearby crate. The ancient relic tumbled across the ground with a hollow metallic clang, rolling until it rested at my feet. The act was done with such disregard, a mocking gesture that contrasted sharply with how carefully everyone else had been treating the cargo. His heavy frame lumbered up the boarding ramp of the Drakkar Commander, the faint hiss of hydraulics and the weight of his steps reverberating like a warning. He disappeared into the shadows of the ship without another glance. I crouched, reaching down to pick up the drone. In my hands, it felt almost like a toy—lightweight, deceptively fragile—but I knew what it represented. Its design was far older than anything we had salvaged from the war, carrying whispers of forgotten architects. Emily leaned closer, brushing her dark hair behind her ear. “What’s with the toy?” she asked softly. I turned it over in my hands, examining its intricate etchings and faint green circuits that pulsed like fading veins of light. “This,” I said, my voice low with conviction, “is a piece of history. Something that shouldn’t be wasted.” Emily’s green eyes studied me carefully, but she nodded. Together, we ascended the ramp, the drone tucked securely under my arm. Behind us, commotion erupted. Charlie and Erika were sprinting toward the ship, weaving between crates and crew. Charlie waved his arms frantically as though trying to flag down a lifeboat. “I don’t trust AI as a pilot!” Charlie shouted, his voice cracking in panic. “They’ll leave without us, Erika!” Erika puffed beside him, trying to keep pace. She threw him a glare. “I thought you said progressives were the worst pilots?” Charlie stumbled but kept running. “I redact what I said! Let’s go!” They scrambled up the ramp just as the ship’s engines began to hum, the vibrations thrumming through the steel beneath our boots. Charlie nearly tripped on the threshold, but Erika yanked him forward before the ramp hydraulics sealed shut behind them with a hiss. I chuckled under my breath, shaking my head. “They’re going to get themselves killed one of these days,” I muttered. Our fleet lifted from Brimwald, the rumble of the thrusters echoing like thunder through the hollow city below. Through the bridge windows, the landscape shrank into a blur of smoke, then into the pinprick silhouette of a fading world swallowed by the stars. Brimwald became just another speck in the endless dark. I turned to Emily, the weight of the drone pressing against my chest. “I’m going to analyze this in the lab,” I told her. “I need to know exactly what we’re dealing with before Deathskull decides to toss it into a furnace out of spite.” Emily rested her hand on my arm, concerned, flickering across her face. “You want me to come with you?” I shook my head. “No. Stay here. Keep an eye on Deathskull. I don’t trust the way he’s moving pieces around. Someone has to watch him closely.” She hesitated, then nodded slowly. “Alright. But don’t take too long. Something about him…” Her voice trailed off, but I could finish the thought myself. Something about him was changing. I tightened my grip on the drone, its circuits flickering faintly like a dying star. “I won’t,” I said, turning toward the lower decks. “Just… keep him from doing anything stupid while I figure out what this little piece of history is hiding.” The ship shuddered, engines cutting through the void. I walked down the corridor, the drone whispering secrets through its quiet hum, while Emily remained behind on the bridge, her eyes locked on Deathskull’s cold, towering figure. The lab was one of the only pristine rooms aboard the Drakkar Commander. Sterile white lights hummed overhead, casting everything in an unflinching glare. Signs plastered on every bulkhead warned NO FOOD OR DRINK in thick black lettering. Rows of benches, sealed instruments, and delicate glass canisters lined the walls like a surgeon’s toolkit waiting for command. In the center of it all floated the Rus Drone. At first glance, it resembled the body of a centipede—segmented, jointed, armored with tiny overlapping plates of green alloy that shimmered faintly as though alive. When powered on, its many segments lit in a ripple, and the thing lifted into the air with a low hum, floating with a fluid, serpentine grace. Each shift of its body gave the unsettling impression that it was slithering, though it never once touched the ground. I pulled it closer under the console’s scanners. My hand hovered just above its plating, the faint buzz of static passing into my fingertips. “Let’s see what secrets you’ve been hiding,” I muttered, initiating the uplink. Streams of data cascaded across the monitor like a waterfall of ancient knowledge. The archives were vast—far more expansive than I expected. I leaned in, scrolling line after line, absorbing fragments of their history. The Rus Vikings. The files painted a chilling picture. They weren’t just outcasts; they were architects. The original founders of Vikingnar itself—before civil war, before exile, before Deathskull. They had survived their banishment, forging new colonies in the dark, building fleets of ships that rivaled our own. Their secret society was not unlike our own Vikingnar, yet different in a crucial way: their reliance on AI. But unlike Deathskull, their machines had been deliberately restrained. Nerfed. De-powered. A warning etched into code: never let the creation outgrow the creator. And then another revelation—records of strange allies. The Rus did not stand alone. They marched alongside warriors clad in ornate armor, futuristic Samurai with gleaming helms and plasma-edged katanas. A legion that combined Viking ferocity with Eastern precision, moving as one. I sat back, staring at the drone as if its segmented body might unfurl and explain the mysteries itself. “Why would Deathskull treat this as rubbish?” I whispered. “Unless… he’s afraid.” I dove deeper, scouring files until something odd caught my eye. An audio file. No labels. No metadata. Just… sound. I clicked play. The room filled with a strange dissonance—clanging hammers striking anvils, metallic machinery grinding like teeth, and beneath it all, faint piano music. A somber melody threading through the chaos. I frowned, leaning forward, straining to catch a pattern. Was it noise? Or something more? That’s when I heard the door hiss open behind me. Anna. She stepped in silently and shut the door with a soft click. Dressed in her black and navy leather jumpsuit, she looked sharp, almost predatory, her dark hair framing her face. Purple glasses caught the sterile light, casting violet reflections across her eyes. “You look stuck on something,” she said, her tone half curious, half teasing. I exhaled, rubbing my forehead. “I can’t tell if this audio file contains a message or not.” Without hesitation, she crossed the room and slid into the seat beside me, close enough that her shoulder brushed mine. She leaned in, her scent a subtle trace of spice and leather. Her gaze locked on the screen. “It looks like… Morse code,” she murmured. A spark lit in my chest. “That’s what I figured.” I grabbed a pencil and scrap paper from the desk. Together, we played the file again, pausing after each burst of clanging. I scribbled down dots and dashes, my handwriting frantic, while Anna’s voice calmly interpreted the spacing. Slowly, word by word, the hidden phrase revealed itself. BEWARE OF NIHILISM. The message was simple. Too simple. Yet the weight of it pressed on the air like a thundercloud. Anna frowned, biting her lower lip. “What do you think they mean by that? That’s… kind of scary.” I shook my head. “I don’t know. But if the Rus went out of their way to encode this, it must mean something more.” For a moment, silence hung heavy in the lab. Then the ship jolted suddenly, a shudder through the hull that rattled instruments on the counters. Turbulence from solar flares, most likely, but enough to send Anna tumbling lightly against me. She didn’t pull away. Whether intentional or not, she lingered there, her shoulder against mine, her eyes searching mine with a warmth I hadn’t expected. Then, without warning, she kissed me. It was soft at first, a spark of hesitation. But I kissed her back, instinctively, pulling her closer. My hand slid down to her waist, gripping the supple leather of her jumpsuit. She responded with a quiet sigh, pressing harder, her lips eager, hungry. Her chest medallion pulsed faint violet as my fingers found the zipper, sliding it down. The glow bathed her collarbone as she pushed the instruments aside. I cleared the table with a sweep of my arm—tools and papers clattering to the floor. Anna crawled up onto the table, her boots creaking as she shifted. I gripped her legs, tugging at the black thigh-highs wrapped tightly around her. She laughed breathlessly as I yanked her closer. My hand cracked lightly across her rear, her gasp sharp but playful. The rest blurred into instinct and heat, an intimacy we both surrendered to in the quiet sterility of the lab. When it was over, silence returned—broken only by the faint hum of the drone floating nearby, its many eyes glowing faintly like a silent witness. Anna slipped off the table, zipping her jumpsuit halfway back up. She rested her arms around my shoulders, pressing her lips softly to my ear. “Don’t worry, Willy,” she whispered. “I’ll keep this a secret. And besides… Emily is tolerant of me. Way more than you think.” I managed a weak nod, though guilt tightened my chest. She hugged me close. My hand rested almost automatically on her backside, a quiet admission of the pull she had over me. “I guess,” I thought to myself, “I had a secret admirer all this time.” And yet, the message on the paper still sat there on the console, staring back at me like an accusation: BEWARE OF NIHILISM. Anna straightened her jumpsuit, her violet medallion still faintly glowing as we stepped into the dim corridor outside the lab. The hum of the ship’s engines vibrated through the metal walls, steady but heavy, like a warning drumbeat. She glanced at me, her voice quieter now. “We should tell the others what we found. That message… it’s not something we should ignore. Better to make a plan while there’s still time.” I nodded, tucking the paper with the Morse code into my pocket. “Agreed. The last thing we need is Deathskull twisting this into something else.” As we walked, her steps slowed. She looked at me with a faint smile. “By the way… my full name is Anisia Martinez.” I tilted my head, surprised. “So, which name do you prefer?” Her lips curved into a smirk. “I prefer Anisia.” “Oh good,” I said with a small chuckle, “it’s easier to remember.” For a moment, the heaviness of the drone, the code, and even Deathskull faded. Just two people, walking side by side down the metallic corridor of a ship headed to the unknown. The private briefing room was dimly lit, its steel walls lined with glowing panels that hummed faintly, giving the space an air of secrecy. Anisia and I stepped inside, and the others quickly filed in (Cole, Hanna, Elizabeth, Jimmy, Pete, Rick, Mathew, Valrra, Emily, Hailey, Charlie, Erika, Kyle, Krystal, and Emma) who decided to join this meeting., filling the oval-shaped chamber with the quiet shuffle of boots and the low creak of chairs. The weight of the coming war sat on everyone’s shoulders, and yet there was still a flicker of relief that we could speak without Deathskull’s looming presence. Droid L-84 lingered near the far side of the room, his chrome plating catching the light. My eyes instinctively narrowed at him, though I said nothing. Before the thought could even shape into words, his voice rang out, calm and calculated. “There’s no need to feel distrust by my presence. Deathskull doesn’t know I’m here.” I let the words hang for a beat, studying him, before turning my gaze to the group. My voice cut through the tension. “For some reason, Deathskull is so dismissive of the Rus Viking Legion. But they’re no longer a damned legion. They’ve become a thriving galactic civilization right under our noses. And the Rus left us a message—‘beware of nihilism.’” Emily leaned forward, brows furrowed, her green eyes sharp beneath the glow of the panel lights. “What the hell does that mean?” Valrra’s hand hovered over the table, a faint shimmer of psychic energy pulsing from her fingertips. “Maybe they’re trying to warn us specifically of a growing enemy within Vikingnar. The only question is—who?” The silence that followed was heavy, suffocating. It felt as though everyone was afraid to breathe, to give shape to the suspicion coiling in the room. Then Droid L-84 spoke, his voice firm, unflinching. “We already do know. It’s our dear leader—Deathskull.” Murmurs rippled through the room, a sharp edge of disbelief mixed with recognition. I raised a hand to steady them, shaking my head. “I wouldn’t be too sure to jump to conclusions just yet. He’s been… strange, yes. But maybe he just needs updates in his programming.” L-84’s head tilted, his photoreceptors glowing faintly red. “I wouldn’t be so certain. Deathskull deliberately discarded some of his old programming and uploaded fragments into my chip. I forgot to mention this earlier.” The words slammed into me like cold iron. My grip tightened on the table. “But Deathskull helped me escape the Wraith. Without him, I’d still be chained there.” “That brings me to my second point,” Droid L-84 replied. His voice dropped, heavy with implication. “We don’t know what the demons did to him during your capture. Perhaps they corrupted his mainframe in some capacity.” The room fell still again. I drew in a deep breath, exhaled slowly, and let the reality sink in. L-84 wasn’t wrong. There were gaps in Deathskull’s behavior—his lack of philosophy, his rigidity, his sudden dismissals. All of it gnawed at me now with sharper teeth. At last, I spoke. “I’ll have a word with the Senate. We’ll consider suspending, or even removing, Deathskull as Emperor until we know what’s happening to him. But this will have to wait until after the mission on Abraxas. Deathskull needs us to extract an ancient weapon called the Sphere—before Anubis can get his paws on it.” The weight of my words anchored the room. One by one, nods of agreement followed—Cole’s jaw tight with resolve, Hanna’s hand gripping her sword hilt even while seated, Elizabeth whispering a meditation under her breath, and Jimmy slamming his fist lightly against the table in solidarity. The uncertainty still lingered, a stormcloud over our heads, but for now, the path forward was set. On a lighter note, my eyes caught something I didn’t expect—Emily and Anisia chatting at the edge of the group, a faint smile on Emily’s face as if Anisia had said something clever. It struck me as odd, but maybe it wasn’t strange at all. Anisia had her way with people, weaving herself into the rhythm of a group with disarming ease. Our fleet descended upon Abraxas, its pale-blue curvature swelling in the void until it consumed the viewport. The planet’s surface shimmered faintly with a sheen of frost, a telltale sign of its Ice Age. Yet amidst the tundra and glaciers, streaks of vibrant purple vegetation stretched across valleys and forests like living veins. The hue was unnatural to our eyes—alien and mesmerizing—casting a haunting glow against the planet’s pale skies. Breaking the atmosphere, the beauty gave way to devastation. Vast black scars slashed across the land where machines had torn deep into the crust. The mining facility stood as an ugly citadel of industry—smokestacks spitting dark fumes into the frigid air, leaving plumes that clashed with the natural sky. Pockets of forests struggled to survive at the edges, standing like sentinels against extinction. The land between was littered with black ash fields, barren stretches where nothing could grow, scarred by the constant output of extraction and fire. Herds of native beasts, thick-furred and long-tusked, wandered the ice flats, confused and displaced, their migration paths severed by mechanical walls. From orbit, the facility appeared almost alive with activity—hundreds of drones moving in synchronized waves across trenches, scaffolding, and armored hangars. As our fleet aligned for descent, energy signatures flared across the surface. Alarms rang through the bridge as crimson streaks of plasma lit up the skies, followed by the concussive thrum of shock cannons. The Trolls and Jackals were ready. Their weapon emplacements bristled like thorns around the mining city, and the moment our fleet entered low atmosphere, a storm of fire greeted us. Plasma bolts tore through clouds, burning trails of ozone and smoke. Shock cannon bursts rippled like violent thunder, slamming against our shields, making the whole ship quake under the impacts. Pilots shouted over comms, maneuvering in desperation. Two of our ships took direct hits, spiraling into the ash fields below in roaring balls of fire. The others scattered, weaving through flak fire as the battlefield turned into a maelstrom of energy. Our main vessel rattled under the strain, warning lights flashing red across the consoles, the shields dropping percentage by percentage with each strike. Forced into a defensive formation, the fleet pulled back, scanning for possible landing zones. The mining complex’s defenses stretched farther than anticipated—cleverly embedded into cliff faces and subterranean bunkers. Every approach was met with unrelenting volleys. It became clear—direct descent was suicide. We would never breach their fortress from the skies. Instead, the order was given. We would land on the outskirts. Engines roared as the fleet banked hard, pulling free from the web of fire and steering toward the planet’s frozen plains. Snow and ice stretched endlessly across the horizon, unmarked except for distant black ridges. The turbulence shook us as we descended into the gale, cutting through storm clouds until our landing struts met ice. One by one, our ships dropped into formation along the frozen edge of a glacier. The silence that followed was crushing compared to the chaos above. Only the wind howled, carrying flecks of frost and ash. In the distance, the mining city glowed against the horizon, a bruise of industry and fire against the cold. The ashen fields separating us seemed to stretch for eternity, broken by jagged rock, ruined trees, and the skeletal remains of beasts who had wandered too close to the machinery. There would be no quick strike. No swift landing at the heart of the enemy. We would march. Miles across the wasteland, in the shadow of an enemy already aware of our presence. Every step forward would bring us deeper into their web. Inside the bowels of the mining facility, the air was thick with molten fumes and the stench of scorched stone. Great chains rattled against the ceiling as Troll slaves, hulking and deformed, dragged buckets of glowing liquid metal across the obsidian floors. Their mandrill-like snouts twitched and steamed under the heat, their backs scarred from lashings, their eyes glazed with obedience—or terror. At the center of the chamber stood Anubis, his jackal head illuminated by the shifting light of the forge. His tall frame cast a jagged silhouette, the gleam of his teeth curling into a cruel grin. He raised his clawed hand, gesturing to the molten streams being guided toward the pedestal. “Pour it all,” he commanded, his voice a guttural growl that reverberated off the iron walls. “Every last drop goes into the Sphere. The Arckon device will drink its fill.” The slaves obeyed, tilting massive cauldrons until rivers of melted gold hissed and steamed as they cascaded into the bowl-like base of the artifact. The “Sphere,” a blackened orb the size of a bowling ball, absorbed the molten metal hungrily. Its surface cracked and flared with radiant veins of light, until a golden aura surged outward in a ripple that made the chains overhead rattle and the very air hum with power. The moment the device’s glow stabilized, the heavy doors at the far end of the hall screeched open. Maladrie entered first, her boots clicking against the metal floor, her posture dripping with arrogance. Teresa and Nicholas followed reluctantly, their faces pale against the glare of the forge. Floating behind them was a leviathan of machinery—a massive levitating construct of steel and bone, humming with necrotic energy. Twin sarcophagi were embedded in its frame, each held upright with cables and pulsating conduits. One of them, disturbingly, already contained a body—a pale, lab-grown demonette suspended in fluid, her features lifeless but expectant. Anubis tilted his jackal head, ears twitching, as his golden eyes burned. “What is this contraption?” he snarled. Maladrie’s smile was poisonous. She stretched her arms toward the machine as if unveiling a masterpiece. “It’s the gift I promised you. The machine of rebirth. With this, we can forge an army that transcends death itself.” She slinked closer, her voice dropping to a silky murmur. “But before we begin, I must ask you all… what do you truly desire, before we step into the new universe?” There was a tense silence. The Trolls paused their labor, their chains rattling faintly as they looked on. The glow of the Sphere bathed the room in liquid gold. Teresa broke the quiet, her voice bold and unwavering despite the tremor in her eyes. “I desire King William.” The words hit the chamber like a dropped blade. Maladrie froze, her expression twisting from surprise to amusement, then to contempt. “Do you, now?” she hissed, her grin stretching unnaturally wide. A low, guttural laugh poured from her throat, echoing maniacally through the chamber. “You think you can claim him? Foolish child. You’ll have to get through me first.” Before Teresa could respond, Maladrie moved like lightning. Her hand lashed out, nails gleaming with venom, and raked across Teresa’s skin. The woman collapsed instantly, her body twitching as the toxin paralyzed her. Maladrie flicked her dark hair back with a sharp whip of her head, her boots striking hard against the floor as she strolled toward Teresa’s fallen body. She nudged her cruelly with the toe of her thigh-high boot, sneering down at her with disdain. With a snap of her fingers, the Troll slaves dropped their tools and lumbered forward. They scooped Teresa’s limp body into their massive arms and carried her toward the empty sarcophagus. Nicholas’s eyes widened in horror, his breath catching as the machine’s cables hissed and shifted to accept its new occupant. He started forward, but Anubis’s clawed hand shot out, gripping his shoulder with a crushing force. “Do not interfere,” Anubis growled, his teeth glinting in the golden light. “Watch, and learn where loyalty leads.” Teresa’s body was lowered into the sarcophagus, her chest rising faintly with shallow breaths. Maladrie raised her hand, and the machine came alive. Green and violet arcs of energy surged from the conduits, enveloping Teresa in a cocoon of light. Her soul screamed as it was torn from its vessel, spiraling into the waiting shell of the demonette. Moments later, the transformation was complete. The sarcophagus cracked open, releasing a hiss of vapor. Out stepped the new demonette, her every detail an uncanny mirror of Maladrie herself—dark, flowing hair, curling horns, obsidian eyes burning with malice, her body draped in a leather bikini and black thigh-high boots that gleamed under the forge’s glow. The original Maladrie spread her arms wide, basking in the spectacle. “Behold, dummies—and Anubis. I present to you my clones! With this machine, we can create a legion of ourselves. An immortal, supernatural army, birthed from human souls. All it requires…” she smirked, glancing at Nicholas, “…is a willing sacrifice.” The clone stepped forward, her gaze locking onto Nicholas with a wicked stare. She raised a hand, finger pointing directly at him as if marking prey. The real Maladrie snapped her fingers. The Trolls surged toward Nicholas, their massive hands clamping down on his arms as he struggled violently. His screams echoed through the chamber, raw and terrified. Anubis’s laughter filled the air, a booming, heinous chorus of satisfaction. “Perfect! Perfect! Feed him to the machine!” Nicholas thrashed, his cries drowning in the sound of chains, machinery, and Maladrie’s cruel chuckles. His fate was sealed as he was dragged toward the sarcophagus, the machine’s conduits already hissing in hungry anticipation. Evil knows no loyalty—and Nicholas was about to pay the price for betraying Vikingnar. Meanwhile, the ground rumbled beneath our boots as a massive theropod dinosaur stood before us, its muscular frame towering like a living relic of a forgotten age. Its head bore a flamboyant crest, streaked in fiery reds and yellows, making it appear as though the creature wore a crown of flame. Its golden eyes widened with sheer panic at our sudden materialization, the beast’s nostrils flaring as if we had trespassed into its kingdom. For a brief moment, time seemed suspended between our group and the ancient predator. Then, without hesitation, the theropod bolted, its talons tearing furrows into the blackened earth as it thundered into the conifer forests. Its massive tail whipped the air behind it like a banner of retreat, vanishing into the haze. Only then did we take in the world around us. The air smelled acrid, heavy with sulfur and ash. The terrain stretched out like the scars of an old wound, an endless volcanic ash field scattered with patches of vibrant purple conifers, their needles glistening with dew despite the choking fumes. The land was a strange balance of life and death—one half trying to cling to nature’s resilience, the other consumed by the scars of industrial exploitation. Beyond the rolling haze, in the distance, rose an ominous silhouette—a sprawling city of iron and stone, churning with mechanical life. Its smokestacks coughed clouds of black soot into the skies, strangling the horizon with filth. Conveyor belts, massive cranes, and jagged towers spoke of function, not beauty. The sight immediately struck me with a familiarity I detested, for it reminded me of King Alle’s philosophies: nature stripped bare, resources consumed with no regard for harmony. I clenched my jaw, recognizing the same ideology pulsing here, only this time under Anubis’ grip. He wasn’t simply content to rule; he was determined to hollow out worlds like carcasses, devouring them until there was nothing left. Or was it? We needed to investigate further. Turning to my companions, I signaled each of them to power on their armor. The sound of humming servos, mechanical locks, and energy cores coming alive filled the air around us. Visors flickered with blue, crimson, and purple light as one by one they disappeared behind the armored glow. With our preparations complete, we left the frigid mountains behind us, stepping into the poisoned valleys below. CHAPTER 21: "EVIL KNOWS NO LOYALTY" "VIKINGS WAR IN VALHALLA"

BY WILLIAM WARNER CHAPTER 20: "TROLLS" "VIKINGS WAR IN VALHALLA" In the fertile lands of Brimwald, morning sunlight stretched golden across rolling plains. The wheat swayed in a steady rhythm, tall stalks shimmering like rivers of amber under the sun. Irrigation canals cut neat lines through the farmland, their waters glinting in the light, and the distant silhouettes of grain silos loomed like quiet guardians over the colony. The day carried the usual hum of rural activity—livestock moving in pens, farmers tending fields, machinery churning as it harvested the land. Then the calm fractured. Above the fields, the air warped, folding in on itself like a wound tearing open in the fabric of reality. The sound came first—a low, unnatural hiss, like steam forced through metal lungs. Then came the sight: a portal, jagged and rippling, bleeding unnatural hues of violet and black into the bright blue sky. It tore wide until its edges crackled with streaks of energy, a wound in the heavens forcing itself upon the peaceful world below. From its depths stepped Anubis, his presence heavy and suffocating, as if the land itself recoiled from him. His head was that of a jackal, elongated and sharp, unmistakably canine in its form. A dark, gold, helm had been forged to fit the contours of his bestial skull, its edges etched with runes that glowed faintly beneath the sun. Beneath the helmet, his pale, gaunt features lent him a deathly aspect, the predator’s muzzle framed in shadow as though he were a living relic of some forgotten empire. Behind him floated the levitating cage. Its surface bore deep scars, the metal gouged and dented from countless collisions with the beast within. Energy hummed around its structure, arcs of blue light sparking at its edges. Inside, the Troll shifted violently, its enormous form dwarfing the dimensions of the cage. The creature’s amber eyes glowed like coals beneath a thunderstorm, its breath steaming in the air, fogging against the shimmering barrier. It struck the walls again with fists like slabs of stone, the impacts ringing across the valley and scattering flocks of birds into the sky. The pastoral calm of Brimwald’s farmlands withered beneath the creature’s cries. Anubis stopped at the clearing’s edge, twin shadows falling long before him as the suns hung overhead. He raised his gauntlet, the clawed fingers flexing as mechanisms clicked and whirred within its construction. With a metallic hiss, the gauntlet birthed a scorpio-bot—a small, insectoid machine with segmented limbs of serrated steel. Its tail arched high, the tip a gleaming drill lined with tiny, rotating teeth. The thing writhed in his grasp like it was alive, twitching legs clawing at the air, eager to burrow. He wasted no motion. Stepping toward the cage, Anubis swiped his free hand across the runes embedded in the airlock. With a muted hum, the containment field dimmed, then collapsed into nothing. The Troll pressed forward instantly, but Anubis was already moving. He thrust the writhing machine into the monster’s broad, flattened nose. The bot’s spiked legs clamped violently as it tore its way into flesh, crawling upward through nasal passages, burrowing deeper into the skull. The Troll’s roar shattered the farmland’s tranquility. It was primal, deafening, filled with agony and rage all at once. The sound rolled across the wheat fields, a shockwave of horror that sent animals bolting from their pens and birds scattering into the heavens. Trees shook with the force, their leaves trembling as though the forest itself recoiled. The creature staggered, clawing at its own face as the scorpio-bot locked deeper into place, anchoring into bone. Its convulsions twisted the cage, sending arcs of blue energy flickering wildly. Then, silence broke—the cage hissed open. The Troll surged forward. It exploded from the prison like a living avalanche, smashing through the clearing, its movements wild but purposeful, driven by something more than pain—something implanted. Its massive feet tore trenches into the soil, wheat flattening beneath its thunderous strides. The earth itself seemed to quake as it barreled toward the open farmlands, its guttural bellows echoing across the sky. Anubis did not follow. The portal behind him pulsed, violet and black rippling like liquid shadow. He turned without looking at the destruction he had unleashed, the edges of his jackal helm catching one last glint of light. His silhouette vanished into the vortex, consumed by darkness, leaving behind only the sound of the Troll’s rampage as the farmland world of Brimwald—once serene, once unsuspecting—fell beneath the shadow of a bio-weapon it had never imagined. The portal snapped shut. Silence reclaimed the clearing—yet far in the distance, rising above the fields and silos, the Troll’s warcry carried on. The Troll staggered forward, its vast frame crashing through the undergrowth, snapping trees as though they were no more than brittle twigs. Its molten veins flickered brighter with each faltering step, the convulsions wracking its body growing in violence until it could no longer move with rhythm. The earth shook beneath its bulk, every thunderous impact of its feet scattering soil and stones, leaving behind trenches carved deep into the forest floor. Its guttural roars echoed through the dense canopy, mingling with the shrill cries of fleeing birds and the frantic rustle of animals abandoning their burrows. The forest, vibrant only moments before, was already beginning to feel like a dying world in miniature, drained of its natural order. At last, its body could no longer sustain the violent seizures. With a crack that reverberated like the splitting of stone, the Troll collapsed onto one knee. Orange skin, once tight and solid, now split apart at the seams like an over-forged metal casing. From these ruptures seeped streams of green vapor, curling into the air in tendrils that shimmered with an oily, iridescent sheen. The vapor clung unnaturally low, settling into the underbrush as though alive with purpose. Invisible spores drifted within the haze, carried outward in expanding waves. Where they touched, the world began to change. Soil blackened on contact, cracking open as if scorched, only to give rise to pale fungal stalks that erupted in spiraling formations. Their surfaces shimmered faintly, covered in veins that pulsed like channels of alien blood. Leaves withered in seconds, shriveling before being overtaken by growths of fleshy, fungal tissue that spread in branching networks. The trees themselves became victims of the infestation. Their bark cracked and swelled, splitting under the invasion of cancerous fungi that crept like spreading tumors across their trunks. Vines of fleshy mold wrapped upward, merging with branches until whole trees bowed beneath the grotesque weight. The once-familiar canopy of green twisted into a distorted labyrinth of pulsating fungus, glowing faintly against the dimming light of the forest floor. Soon, bulbous sacs began to form along the fungal masses, distorting the landscape further. They swelled outward with a grotesque speed, their membranes translucent, quivering as if something inside pressed violently for release. Within, silhouettes shifted—feral embryonic shapes, clawing and thrashing against their fragile prisons. The sacs throbbed in rhythm with the Troll’s own flickering veins, as though connected to its corrupted life force. Each movement from within sent ripples across their slimy surfaces, promising imminent birth. The Troll itself became the epicenter of this vile ecosystem. Its body continued to convulse, the green vapor pouring endlessly from its cracked flesh. The spores emerging from it were inexhaustible, carried on the faintest breeze, ensuring that the plague spread far beyond the immediate clearing. Every shudder of its enormous chest released new waves of corruption, feeding the fungal nursery that now sprawled outward like a diseased heartbeat. In the distance, the sounds of the forest grew faint, swallowed beneath the suffocating silence of decay. The cries of animals vanished, replaced only by the wet squelch of growth and the sinister hum of bioluminescent stalks vibrating in unison. The air itself thickened, heavy with toxic humidity, glowing spores suspended in its currents like stars in a sickly-green night sky. The transformation was total, a living infection radiating outward from the fallen Troll. What had once been a tranquil woodland on the farm world of Brimwald was now twisted into a grotesque cradle of alien life—a place where the earth itself pulsed like diseased flesh and the forest floor writhed with the beginnings of an army bred from corruption. And at the heart of it all, the Troll still knelt, spasming, its monstrous frame serving as both the womb and the fuel for the nightmare now unleashed. Meanwhile in the hell realm, the Wraith’s throne room breathed with silence, save for the occasional flicker of red light that pulsed through the veins of obsidian stone. Maladrie’s sobs echoed faintly, swallowed by the enormity of the chamber, as though the darkness itself sought to devour her weakness. The crystalline effigy of her father stood unmoving, its sharp facets scattering her tears’ reflections back at her in cold, fractured mockery. Her voice cracked, rising above the weight of the silence. “You were supposed to guide me.” Her tone trembled between desperation and rage. “Instead, I was left to inherit your enemies, your wars, your throne… and your failures.” She rose from her seat, her black gown whispering against the obsidian steps, and descended toward the statue. Every step echoed with purpose, each footfall like the toll of a bell in the cavernous hall. When she reached the crystalline figure, she stood close enough that her breath misted faintly against its cold surface. Her hand hovered once more over the jagged chest, her fingers curling as if she would strike. “But you—” she spat the word like venom— “you never told me how to end them.” The runes carved high above the effigy shimmered brighter, their glow responding to her fury like embers stoked in a dying fire. She whipped her gaze upward, her tear-streaked face contorted with hate. “I see it now,” she hissed, voice dripping with venom. “This cursed alchemy… this so-called ‘gift’ that binds us. You died serving it, and I will live to unmake it.” The air thickened, alive with an unseen force, as if the Wraith itself leaned in to hear her vow. The ground beneath her bare feet trembled, faint cracks spiderwebbing through the black stone where her nails had drawn blood into her clenched fists. Droplets fell, absorbed into the floor, feeding the sigils woven into the throne room’s foundation. “You abandoned me, Father,” she snarled through gritted teeth, her voice raw. “But I will not be abandoned again. The Immortals think themselves chosen, blessed by the Wraith. They are fools, bound to illusions! I will tear their spirits from their vessels, shatter their alchemy, and grind their precious bonds into dust.” She turned abruptly from the effigy, her gown flaring behind her as she climbed the steps back to her throne. The crystalline form loomed silently, impassive, casting prismatic fragments of her fury back into the room. When she reached her throne, Maladrie slumped into it not with despair but with a twisted sense of triumph. She wiped the last remnants of tears from her cheeks, smearing them into streaks that made her face appear almost war-painted. “You will watch me,” she whispered to the statue, though her tone carried a cruel satisfaction now. “You will see what your daughter can do. You will see how much stronger I am than you ever were.” The glowing alchemy symbol above flared once more, its runes pulsing like a heartbeat before dimming again into their faint, haunting glow. Maladrie’s eyes fixed on it, the venom in her gaze unyielding, her hatred now bound to a purpose that eclipsed her grief. And in the silence that followed, the throne room itself seemed to breathe with her vow, as though the Wraith was listening, waiting, ready to unleash its horrors upon the living world at her command. The abandoned park within the NASA colony on Aries lay draped in soft daylight, its cracked concrete paths long since surrendered to the forest’s steady reclaiming. Roots pushed through old sidewalks, vines curled up forgotten lamp posts, and birdsong threaded through the stillness. Emily and I stood in the middle of what had once been a playground, the jungle gym rusted and covered in moss, while Charlie and Erika Kirk listened intently. I lifted my hand slowly, palm facing upward, and spoke with deliberate calm. “Spiritual Alchemy,” I explained, “is not about formulas or rituals. It’s about conscious creation. Every thought carries weight. Individuals have the ability to manifest things into reality, even though the universe seems fixed—chronological, mechanical, unchangeable.” Emily stepped in, her voice low but firm. “But manifestation is fragile. The slightest crack of doubt can unravel it. That’s why the discipline of mind is just as important as desire.” Charlie furrowed his brow, arms crossed over his broad chest. He had the skeptical air of a man who wanted proof more than philosophy. “If we can manifest great things,” he asked bluntly, “why is the universe still a mess?” I chuckled softly, though his words cut at truths I often wrestled with myself. “Because belief isn’t simple,” I said. “Even I struggle with doubt. Discipline is what makes the difference. When frustration rises, I turn it into focus—like tempering steel in a forge. That focus is what keeps manifestation from collapsing into nothing.” To show him, I had him sit cross-legged beneath a tall pine. I guided his breathing, steady and deep, urging him to still the chatter of his mind and turn inward toward desire itself. He closed his eyes, hesitant at first, but soon his shoulders relaxed, and a quiet energy began to hum faintly around him. Erika sat beside Emily, observing with rapt curiosity, her hands folded neatly in her lap as though afraid to break the spell. “Doubt is the destroyer,” Emily reminded them. “But belief? Belief is the builder. If you train your mind to hold belief steady, even when everything around you collapses, you can manifest wonders.” Their training ended as the afternoon shadows stretched long. The four of us began making our way back toward base camp, the forest alive with the rustling of leaves and distant bird calls. But before we reached the clearing, our path was blocked. From between the trees stepped Deathskull, his towering frame casting long shadows, his glowing optics faint but unsettling. Beside him stood Nicholas, tense and restless, and Teresa, whose half-smirk carried an edge of mischief. Nicholas’s voice broke the silence first. “What were you doing back there?” His eyes darted between Charlie and me, suspicion sharp in his tone. “Why do you care?” I shot back coolly, unwilling to offer him anything. Emily and I moved to step past them, leaving Charlie and Erika behind for a moment. But Nicholas didn’t let it go. He caught Charlie by the arm, pulling him aside. His voice lowered, urgent but tinged with something brittle. “Did they teach you Alchemy?” His eyes searched Charlie’s, desperate for control. “Be careful of what they show you. Alchemy could be just as dangerous as its predecessor.” Charlie stiffened, his jaw tightening. He shook his head once, but Nicholas’s grip only tightened. “How can you not see their judgment?” Nicholas pressed, his voice rising with frustration. “You’ve already lost your feelings for me!” Charlie’s response was blunt, without hesitation. “No offense, Nicholas, but my wife is my favorite. You know that. And William and Emily’s teachings aren’t judgmental. They don’t exclude anyone, not even your people—you’re doing that to yourself.” He pulled his arm free, turning away with the finality of someone done with the argument. Erika brushed past Nicholas next, her expression cool but laced with quiet firmness. “I’m sure you’ll find a nice guy someday. You just have to believe.” Her words hung in the air like a gentle slap. Nicholas stood frozen for a moment, his shoulders trembling with a mix of anger and humiliation. When he finally turned, only Teresa and Deathskull remained. Teresa gave his shoulder a perfunctory pat, her tone half teasing, half bitter. “Bro, how do you think I feel? The only guy I want to have sex with is being blockaded by a gothic elf.” She gave a sharp laugh, masking her own frustration with mockery. Nicholas turned his glare toward Deathskull, desperate to draw something from the silent machine. “And what about you? You’re just going to stand there, tin can?” Deathskull’s optics flickered faintly, his voice low and metallic. “We should go to Brimwald… before we carry onto the next phase.” The forest grew eerily quiet around them. Teresa crossed her arms, Nicholas bit his lip in brooding silence, and Deathskull’s cold words hung heavy, like a bell tolling for something yet unseen. The portal tore open with the sound of a storm—an unholy wind that smelled of ozone and singed iron. We spilled through it in a line: Deathskull first, a walking reliquary of burned brass and polished servos that caught the alien light like some terrible cathedral; Valrra close behind, bluish-green armor ringing with runes that breathed faintly as if alive; Droid L-84 clanking methodically, sensors sweeping the horizon in a slow, merciless arc; Emily at my side, visor eyes alight with crimson, posture coiled and ready. Behind us the rest poured into Brimwald’s air: the Immortals we had woken—Cole and Hanna leading with axes already sheathed but near at hand—Anna, Jimmy, Matthew, Pete, Rick, and Elizabeth; Charlie and Erika in their matched Saxon plate, faces set; lines of Saxon warriors with round plasma shields; Vikingnar soldiers in angular black and silver, faces as worn as the sea-weathered hulls of longships. We formed like iron closing a wound, a vanguard dropped into a valley that had no business being so still. The farmland rolled away in every direction: wide plains of wheat and grain, silos standing like mute sentinels, and a fringe of trees that should have been alive with birdsong. Instead there was nothing—no insect buzz, no distant tractor hum, no children’s laughter. The treeline stood unnervingly motionless, leaves hanging as though someone had pressed pause on the world. I felt the quiet like pressure against my eardrums. It was wrong in the way that made the hair on the back of the neck stand up. I turned and met Emily’s gaze; she was scanning, eyes hard and exact under the visor. Her hand tightened on the haft of her sword. I could feel the breath of the men and women behind us, a tide waiting for direction. “This place is too quiet,” I said, my voice low, more to myself than to any of them. The words seemed to absorb into the land and come back with the weight of warning. We stepped forward. Our boots pressed into damp soil, squelching slightly as we moved in formation. The wheat blade after blade whispered against armor and shield. The fields rolled away like oceans of green, the stalks glinting under Brimwald’s pale sun. Up close, the crops looked immaculate—rows so geometrically perfect they might have been plotted by an engineer with an obsession for straight lines. Irrigation canals carved clean grooves across the valley, their surfaces mirror-flat and unbroken. As we advanced, the farms changed from open fields to structures that spoke of high civilization: vertical farms rose in the distance like glass towers, their tiers stacked with hydroponic trays, vines climbing in engineered patterns beneath suspended UV lattices. The lights hummed in low, automated pulses as if they sensed us, but no caretaker answered. The scaffolding and maintenance bots stood still at their posts like statues waiting for a command that would never come. Beyond them, domed greenhouses shimmered—perfect spheres of reinforced glass, their interiors organized into rows of exotic produce. Modular living quarters clustered around a central plaza, communication spires rose into the sky like glass lances. It was a colony meant to be efficient, beautiful, and, based on the layout, designed to sustain large populations. Yet something had emptied every structure and street. We moved past empty tractors and overturned harvest drones. An open market stall sagged with abandoned produce that had not rotted; the preservatives in the hydroponic tech kept fruit and vegetables unnaturally intact. A child’s toy lay half-buried in the road dust, a small access pass fluttering on top of it like an accusation. No sign of an enemy. No bodies. No scorch marks from artillery. Just absence. Deathskull’s servos clicked softly as he rotated in place, his red optics sweeping the panorama. He made no sound; his presence was a calculation folded into fleshless armor. Valrra walked with that quiet certainty that had a way of flattening arguments before they started. Droid L-84 stopped to scan a fallen drone console, its audio matrices replaying fractionary static from the moment of the portal breach. Emily and I kept our voices low. We all felt it—the sense that the land had been cleared, prepared, and left like a stage between acts. That unease tightened into a decision in my chest. If Brimwald was a prize to be reclaimed, we would have to take it swiftly before whatever had emptied it returned. I reached for my comm and keyed through to orbital command. The voice in my ear was Deathskull’s, steady and metallic, as if he were the one to repeat the order. “Bring the carriers down,” I said aloud so everyone around me could hear. “Lower the fleet. Land our troops. Sweep the perimeter. Evacuate anything living we find intact—farmers, workers, anyone. If we find nothing but carcasses or corruption, seal the area and call for quarantine protocols.” Emily’s posture shifted at my command, the tension in her limbs turning into movement readied for the task. Valrra nodded faintly, as though already accounting for the logistics in her mind: which squads to send, which sectors to cordon, where to set the field hospitals. Droid L-84 transmitted coordinates and orbital identifiers, fingers glinting as it interfaced with the ship’s downlink. The distant sky answered—the shadow of carriers appearing as dark shapes at the horizon, engines dimmed for descent. The sunlight glanced off their hulls as they dropped into formation, the fleet’s wake folding the air. Landing pads extended from the lead vessels like the opened fingers of a gaunt hand, lowering with hydraulic groans. As our first wave of soldiers broke from the formation and ran toward the nearest cluster of vertical farms, I felt the air change—not in sound, but in a chemical pitch that made one think of thunder before a storm. It wasn’t organic life that moved the air now, but the shadow of a contagion yet unseen. We advanced with care. Shields raised, scanners sweeping, swords and plasma blades ready. The carriers’ ramps hit the ground with a thud that rolled across the valley and stirred up the dust of a place that had been sleeping. We had arrived to liberate Brimwald and to root out whatever had hollowed it. The perfect neatness of the fields no longer seemed like an orchard of plenty; it looked instead like a tidy grave. The fleet descended. Our warriors spilled out to take the earth back. And in my chest, under armor and old instincts, there was a cold certainty: whatever had been unleashed, had reached this place first, and Brimwald would not be the last to feel its rot. The mission had become salvage and purge in the span between a heartbeat and a breath. We moved into the ordered silence, prepared to break it by any means necessary. The moment our fleet began to loom in Brimwald’s atmosphere, their shadow stretching across the surface like a warning, a voice pierced the silence. One of our scouts shouted with alarm, “Hostile army approaching!” His words struck me like a blade. “Hostile army?” I muttered under my breath, disbelief crawling through me as I instinctively reached for the binoculars strapped to my metallic pack. Raising them to my eyes, I peered past the edge of the abandoned village, where the wheat fields ended, and my stomach sank. Advancing toward us was an army of Trolls, a force unlike anything drawn in fantasy illustrations or D&D manuals. These were not caricatures, but authentic nightmares brought into flesh. They were massive, hulking, their frames built like apes but towering higher, their posture half-stooped, their movements aggressive yet deliberate. Their noses were bulbous, their human-like ears jutted out oddly, and their crackling skin glowed faintly with orange fissures, as if their flesh was fractured stone. Their mangy, unkempt hair clung in filthy clumps to their heads and shoulders. The most chilling detail was their intelligence—their eyes held sentience. They were not beasts. They were thinking beings. Each Troll was equipped with crude armor made from scavenged scrap metal, jagged edges pieced together with bolts and wires. In their massive hands, they carried primitive yet deadly weapons forged from the same salvaged metal. And they marched not with chaos, but with purpose, ready to use their weapons in battle. My blood surged. I wasted no time. I immediately rallied my warriors, my voice cutting through the rising tension like steel. The ground beneath us shook as I activated my armor, its systems humming to life, aligning me with the same technological readiness as my fellow Immortals and Viking warriors. I drew my chainsword—Revenge—its motor snarling alive, teeth spinning with lethal intent. With a war cry, I charged forward with my army, leading the surge into battle. The battlefield of Brimwald convulsed into a nightmare of steel, magic, and flesh. The first wave of Trolls slammed against our line like a tidal surge, their weight alone enough to shake the ground beneath our boots. Each step they took left depressions in the soil, the emerald wheat flattened and crushed under their monstrous charge. Their guttural snarls rippled through the air, not the mindless cries of beasts but the war chants of beings bred for combat, echoing like drums across the valley. The air was thick with dust and the acrid tang of burning energy as our fleet descended further, engines howling above the chaos. Beams of light from orbital ships cut through the hazy sky, illuminating the spectacle below: Viking shields raised in perfect formation, Saxon warriors driving forward with axes glinting under Brimwald’s pale sun, and the Immortals glowing faintly with their individual auras of power. Above it all, the shadows of the descending carriers stretched across the battlefield like colossal sentinels watching over the clash. Revenge roared in my hands, its chain-teeth whirring with red lightning as I carved arcs through the ranks of Trolls. Each swing tore open their armored hides, showers of sparks and molten shards spraying from the collision of chainsteel and scrap-plate. Flesh split like cracked stone where the blade connected, the glowing fissures in their bodies widening until they collapsed in convulsions, smoking from within as if their very lifeforce was burning out. To my left, Emily moved like a phantom queen of death. The ground itself obeyed her command, jagged silver crystals erupting upward in spires that impaled Trolls by the dozens. Some were lifted clean into the air, their twisted silhouettes flailing before shattering against the crystalline spears. The battlefield reflected the gleam of her power, a forest of glinting structures rising amidst the blood and ruin, turning the once serene farmland into a landscape of metallic thorns. Valrra surged into the fray like a goddess of war incarnate. Her bluish-green armor blazed with runic light, every movement a devastating strike. With her battleaxe she cleaved through entire lines, the air quaking with each swing, the impact leaving shockwaves that knocked Trolls sprawling. Where she passed, the battlefield opened in her wake like a scythe through wheat. Deathskull’s presence was a black storm among us. His skeletal frame, wrapped in arcane alloys, moved with merciless calculation. He conjured bursts of dark plasma, hurling them with machine-like precision. Each orb exploded on contact, scattering limbs and armor into raining fragments. His crimson optics glowed through the dust, a reminder to all that he was not bound by the frailties of flesh. Droid L-84 advanced with methodical destruction. His targeting systems locked on enemies in clusters, his arm-cannons spitting streams of charged bolts that carved through Trolls with surgical exactness. Where his fire landed, entire squads of them crumpled, their weapons clattering to the earth in smoldering heaps. He did not pause, did not falter—his march was the steady rhythm of war machines that knew neither fear nor mercy. Among the chaos, the rest of our companions proved themselves no less formidable. Cole wielded his double-bladed sword with feral intensity, his strikes fueled by raw Immortal power. Pete fought like a storm, hurling himself bodily into combat, his fists shattering skulls with every blow. Hanna and Anna fought in seamless tandem, their combined magic weaving barriers and blasts of radiant energy that both shielded our line and annihilated those who dared breach it. Jimmy and Mathew struck with relentless force, hammers crushing armor like brittle tin, their roars of fury carrying across the battlefield. Elizabeth summoned gales of wind to knock enemies off balance, her movements a dance of elemental control. Nicholas, Kyle, and Teresa stood firm in the thick of it, cutting paths with relentless precision. Even Hailey, another mortal, as she was compared to the Immortals, stood her ground. She wielded her blade with fearless resolve, cutting down Trolls that came too close, her courage a living testament that bravery did not need divine gifts to shine. The clash of armies spread across Brimwald’s farmland, consuming fields and villages alike. Crops burned where plasma fire ignited them, black smoke curling upward into the once-clear sky. Towers of vertical farms cracked and toppled under the weight of the battle, glass and scaffolding raining down in glittering shards. The soil drank deeply of blood, both Troll and Viking, until the earth itself seemed to groan beneath the weight of death. Still, our momentum did not falter. The Immortals’ magic surged endlessly, unrestrained by the limitations of mortal flesh. Our Vikingnar Warriors fought with the fury of centuries of struggle, their blades sharp with history’s weight. The Saxons roared their war cries, a thunderous chorus that rivaled the snarls of the Trolls. Above us, the fleet’s guns opened fire, precise blasts tearing swaths through enemy formations, the thunder of their bombardments shaking the sky. Yet the Trolls pressed on with deranged purpose. For every one that fell, two more surged forward. Their scrap-forged weapons slammed into shields and armor, their monstrous hands ripping warriors apart when steel failed to hold. The fissures glowing in their bodies pulsed brighter as if feeding on the carnage around them, and their eyes—those cold, intelligent eyes—never wavered. They did not break. They did not retreat. The battle raged on, endless and consuming, until the air itself felt alive with the energy of combat. Sparks, smoke, lightning, fire, and blood mingled together in a storm of chaos. The once pristine farmlands of Brimwald had become a war-torn wasteland, a theater where silence had been replaced by the unrelenting roar of war. And in the heart of it, I stood unyielding, Revenge howling in my hands, leading the charge deeper into the tide of Trolls. Every step we took was not just battle—it was reclamation. Brimwald would not fall. Not while we drew breath. Afterwards, the battlefield was a graveyard beneath the sun, the once-verdant wheat fields now reduced to a sea of broken stalks, scorched earth, and the grotesque remains of the fallen Troll horde. Smoke rose in thin black plumes from their cracked bodies, the glow of their fissured flesh fading like dying embers. The air was thick, heavy with the stench of burnt ozone, iron, and decay, clinging to every breath. My armor hummed faintly, still warm from the fight, its servos whining as I disengaged Revenge and let the chain teeth spin down to silence. My eyes swept across the field. Deathskull stood among the bodies, silent and still as a sentinel, his skeletal visage unreadable. Valrra leaned on her spear, blood and sparks dripping from its runed edge, her chest rising and falling with steady breaths that betrayed neither fatigue nor triumph. Droid L-84 was already scanning corpses with surgical precision, recording every detail, its monotone clicks breaking the oppressive silence. Then my gaze found Hailey. She stood in the company of the younger Immortals, her laugh cutting strangely bright through the grim quiet, as if the battle hadn’t brushed her at all. She gestured animatedly with her hands, recounting some moment as though it had been exhilarating, not life-threatening. The others humored her, but I could see the unease in their eyes—they knew what Emily and I knew. Rage coiled in me, protective and sharp. Emily reached her first, her crimson visor catching the dull light as she stepped in front of Hailey. Her voice, cold and fierce, cut like a blade. “Hailey. What were you thinking? You are not one of us. You are not Immortal.” Hailey’s smile faltered instantly. She shrank back a step, her eyes darting between Emily and me. “I just wanted to help,” she said softly, almost defensively. “I can fight, I’m not helpless—” I stepped forward, my voice low but carrying the weight of command. “Wanting to help is not the same as belonging in war. These Trolls would’ve torn you apart without hesitation. You don’t have the body of an Immortal, you don’t have our strength. If you had fallen, it wouldn’t just have been your death—it would’ve been our distraction. Our weakness.” Her head bowed, her shoulders curling inward under the weight of my words. She nodded once, muttering, “I understand.” But I could see the sting in her eyes, like a child scolded by parents she only wanted to impress. Her lips pressed together as if to keep back more words, but she said nothing further. Emily’s tone softened, though her authority remained unshaken. “This isn’t about keeping you from belonging. It’s about keeping you alive. You matter to us. And we will not lose you to recklessness.” Hailey gave another small nod, though her silence carried her hurt plainly enough. She turned away, moving back toward the camp, her steps slow, her back slightly hunched. For now, she understood—but the yearning in her was clear. She wanted to stand beside us as an equal, and denying her that cut her deeper than any blade could. The silence that followed was heavy, broken only by the mechanical whirr of Droid L-84 and the faint crackle of burning Troll remains. The battle was over, but unease gnawed at me. These creatures had fought with no fear, no hesitation, as if their deaths had been predetermined. Their numbers alone could have shattered worlds if met with less resistance. And that begged the question that refused to leave my mind: where had they come from, and who had sent them? I glared. Victory felt hollow when shadows still lingered over the truth. The battlefield was a graveyard of fire and ruin. The acrid bite of ozone still hung in the air, mixing with the stench of scorched flesh and charred wood. Troll husks, broken and twisted, littered the ground, their crude weapons scattered among the smoldering wheat. They had fought with no hesitation, no fear of death, charging until their bodies were torn apart. Yet they had not begged, not fled, not once questioned their fate. I stepped over one of the bodies, its orange-cracked skin already fading as the unnatural glow drained from its veins. “These creatures… were they Anubis’s?” I asked, turning to Deathskull. For a moment, his skeletal frame stood motionless in the sunlight, the faint glow of his optics fixed on the wreckage. When he finally spoke, his tone was flat, measured. “I do not know.” His words surprised me. Deathskull was rarely uncertain. Yet there was no hesitation, no attempt to conceal ignorance behind philosophy. Just the stark admission of not knowing. He turned, the polished edges of his armor catching the light. “That is why this village must become our base camp. We must study the battlefield, fortify this ground, and send out orbital scouts. If these Trolls belong to Anubis, we will find evidence. If they do not, then something else stirs in this sector.” Emily glanced at me, her visor dimly reflecting the broken skyline. “So we’re blind, then,” she muttered. Deathskull gave no reply beyond a simple pivot, his voice sharp as he began issuing orders. “Secure the square. Reinforce the structures. The scouts will sweep the orbit immediately.” “Alright,” I finally said, breaking the silence, my voice carrying over the ruined square. “We make camp here. Fortify what we can, clear out the bodies, and get the fleet synchronized with orbital scouting.” I watched him, uneasy. Deathskull was direct, efficient—but different. His words carried no poetry, no riddle, no shred of the philosophy he once wrapped himself in. Instead, he was rigid, stripped of nuance, as though some part of him was slipping further into cold machinery. The irony gnawed at me—L-84, once designed as a calculating drone, was beginning to exhibit more creativity than Deathskull himself. I found myself wondering if Deathskull’s programming was deteriorating, or perhaps shifting into something unfamiliar. I clenched my fists at my sides. My understanding of Deathskull’s programming—what was happening to him—would have to wait. There were too many questions unanswered, and too many threats looming beyond Brimwald’s horizon. But the unease gnawed at me all the same. Something in him was changing, and not for the better. Across the sky, leaving the bulk of our fleet behind, one of our Drakkar Scout ships broke away with a hum that echoed like an old hymn of steel. Its sleek hull gleamed faintly against the dark heavens as it slipped into the black sea of space. The twin pilots inside—warriors trained in stealth and precision—kept their eyes sharp as they guided the vessel toward Brimwald’s cratered moon. Orbiting there, gliding like a carrion bird, was a space spy-drone. The device was part machine, part living parasite of metal, its surface covered in writhing antennae like tendrils, constantly shifting as it fed upon invisible wavelengths. Its glassy red eye swiveled slowly, scanning the void, hungry for information. The Drakkar ship moved into striking distance, positioning itself against the moon’s pale curve. Then, with a sudden surge, the scout ship unleashed an Electric Soundwave Beam. The invisible blast rippled through space, vibrating the drone’s shell until its grotesque limbs curled inward, paralyzed and motionless. Before it could recover, the Drakkar craft extended its Magnet Beam—a great tether of invisible force—and latched onto the drone like a fisherman hauling in a monstrous catch. The drone thrashed for only a second before succumbing, its systems frying in short bursts of red static. The Drakkar vessel dragged it toward an open borehole in its hull, swallowing the grotesque machine into its containment chamber. The locks sealed, and the pilots exchanged a single nod. The drone was secured, silent, and ready for delivery back on Brimwald, where its secrets would be carved open and exposed. Meanwhile, far below on Brimwald’s surface, night had spread its cloak over the village we now occupied. Emily lay asleep in her quarters, her slender form curled against the bedding, her leather jumpsuit and boots still on as if sleep had taken her in the midst of thought. Outside, the village was quiet, yet not silent. A sound—a strange, animalistic growl—cut through the night. Then another sound followed, higher pitched, almost a scream, as if torn from a throat too deep to be human. Emily stirred. Her eyes opened slowly, adjusting to the dark, her brows furrowing in confusion. Something was wrong. She sat up sharply, realizing instantly that I was not beside her. That absence fueled her urgency. She rose and slipped into the cold night air, her boots clicking against the dirt pathways as she followed the sounds into the distance. The growls and screams grew stranger, warped as though they came not just from the forest but from beneath the very soil beneath the village. The noises pulled her onward until she reached a wide clearing next to the forest’s edge. The earth here seemed soft, too soft. As she stepped further, the ground gave way beneath her. She gasped as her legs sank into shifting soil. Quicksand. Panic seized her chest as she sank deeper, her arms flailing against the loose dirt. But in that moment, beneath the soil, I had already been crawling through the subterranean caverns, following those same unholy sounds. Then I saw it—boots. Emily’s boots breaking through the thin ceiling of earth above me. Without hesitation, I lunged upward, grasping her legs firmly. I felt the curves of her thighs, her form trembling with alarm, before I pulled harder, dragging her down into the darkness with me. The soil closed overhead as Emily dropped into my arms, startled but alive. When her eyes adjusted to the dim glow of bioluminescent fungi in the cavern, she smiled, relief softening her features. I then let Emily get onto her knees, I unzipped the lower zipper of her jumpsuit, I unbuckled my leather trousers, and we began to copulate. I pulled her legs, fiddled with her glutes, now closer, I drove my erect penis into Emily. “You got me good again, Willy,” she breathed, her voice a mix of exasperation and fondness. After our brief, intimate reunion in the dark, I led Emily deeper into the cave. The cavern walls closed in around us, jagged stone glistening with moisture that dripped from above in steady, rhythmic beats. The air was damp, heavy with mildew, and every breath carried the faint sting of rust and fungal decay. The deeper we went, the more oppressive the atmosphere became, as though the very earth was aware of what lay hidden within its veins. Emily’s torchlight swept over the ground, casting flickering shadows across the twisted remnants of Troll bodies I had left behind earlier. They were scattered like discarded dolls, their limbs bent at impossible angles, their crude armor fractured and fused to the stone where energy blasts had melted it. Each corpse was grotesque in its stillness, yet I couldn’t shake the feeling that the cavern itself hummed with an unseen life. We stopped at the one body I wanted her to see. A hulking Troll, its head caved inward from the force of my strike, its skull split wide like a shattered vessel. Inside, where gray matter should have been, was the writhing, metallic carcass of the thing. A Scorpio Droid. Its claws clamped tight around the brainstem, its segmented tail curled along the interior of the skull. It twitched faintly, sparks arcing across its insectile frame, as though refusing to release its grip on its host even in death. Emily’s breath caught in her throat. She took half a step back, her face hardening, though I could see the unease flickering behind her eyes. “This… this is beyond me,” she said softly, her voice hollow against the dripping cavern. She crouched slightly, her torch angled to illuminate the abomination better. “It’s not just possession. It’s integration. The Troll wasn’t just controlled—it was rewritten.” Emily turned toward me, her lips pressed into a tight line. “Deathskull needs to see this. He’ll know what to make of it.” I nodded slowly, my jaw clenched tight. Deathskull’s calculations, his knowledge of Wraith constructs and bio-mechanical parasites, would be invaluable here. “This should be more than enough proof for Deathskull, and continue to focus our efforts to stop Anubis.” And yet, a part of me bristled. If Anubis was escalating his creations to this level, if he was merging metal and flesh so intimately, it meant we were walking into something greater than any of us had prepared for. The Scorpio Droid gave one final twitch, its tiny legs scratching weakly against the Troll’s ruined skull. Emily flinched at the sound, though her eyes remained fixed on it. I bent low, my armored gauntlet pressing against the Droid’s carapace until the twitching ceased with a crunch. The cavern fell silent again, save for the slow drip of water. I straightened, reached out, and gently touched Emily’s shoulder, guiding her back toward the tunnel. She walked beside me, her boots scraping softly over the stone floor, her torch casting long shadows ahead of us. The air felt colder now, heavier, as though the earth itself disapproved of us trespassing here. I gave her a quick, firm pat on the butt, more habit than thought, grounding both of us back to something human amidst all the horror. She glanced at me with the faintest smirk, though it didn’t reach her eyes. As we ascended toward the cavern’s exit, the oppressive damp gave way to fresher air, but the weight of our discovery pressed down harder than the rock above us. The Trolls had not died as warriors—they had died as puppets. And their strings were metal, wires, claws forged from something older and crueler than even we had anticipated. Outside, the light of Brimwald’s pale sun greeted us again, but it offered little comfort. Ahead waited Deathskull, Droid L-84, and the rest of our warriors. And soon, they would learn of the parasite buried in the Troll’s skull. Deathskull stood near the command tent, half-shadowed, his servo-joints whispering as he turned his head toward us. Droid L-84 hovered a step behind, optical sensors bright with curiosity. I set the Scorpio Droid on a battered crate between them. The thing’s chassis still twitched in feeble spasms — tiny legs flexing as if it might crawl free — the last sparks of its illicit life sputtering across its carapace. L-84 leaned in the way a curious child might lean toward a strange beetle, fingers hovering to take readings. Deathskull’s optics narrowed, scanning the construction with the flat, perfect attention of a machine built to catalog the world. For the first few seconds there were only mechanical noises: L-84’s soft clicks of analysis, Deathskull’s internal fans. Then, impossibly, Deathskull fell silent. I broke the silence by saying, “This is all the proof you need. Anubis has a Troll army.” Emily & I were interrupted as a distant roar tore across the camp: the thunk and shriek of a Drakkar dropship breaching atmosphere and settling onto a makeshift pad. Heads turned. Radios chatted. Lanterns swung. Men and women dropped tools and weapons and ran toward the landing site. The camp, which had been a low hum of preparation, snapped into alert. Our scouts clambered down the ship ramp carrying something cradled in their arms. It was a drone — but not like the scavenger models or maintenance bots we’d seen. This one had an old-world geometry to it, plates overlapped in a deliberate pattern, painted in a dull green whose pigment had been heavily scoured by time and space. Tubing and exposed conduits ran along its spine; its sensor array was a ring of matte-black lenses set into an angular skull. When the scout set it down and we crowded in, the thing looked for all the world like a relic from the beginnings of spacefaring civilization. Deathskull’s stillness broke then — not into the brisk efficiency I expected, but into something thinner, as if a gear inside him had caught and ground raw. His optics widened fractionally, the red rings burning a shade brighter. He made no pronouncement at first; he simply regarded the drone as though it were a ghost come to life. Droid L-84’s voice, always precise, carried a ripple of excitement. “Unregistered design. Nonstandard architecture. Internal schematics consistent with archived Rus Viking templates.” At that name Deathskull’s mask seemed to tighten. For a breath I saw something like fear — a sliver of computation collapsing under a weight of memory coded before even his earliest cycles. He spoke softly, almost as if remembering a lullaby he had been taught and bad dreams now claimed. “The Rus Vikings,” he said. “The Damned Legion.” His voice, when it came, had the thin tremor of a program roused from long dormancy. “They were the original federates — architects of the earliest colonies. They attempted to mediate the early conflicts between Knights and Vikings. When mediation failed, they were ostracized. Their designs…” He let the sentence droop, unfinished. I couldn’t help the bluntness that hit my tongue like a thrown knife. “Then they’re possibly nothing but a damned legion,” I said. “Old politics and old pride. We shouldn’t let ghosts distract us. We attack Anubis next. Period.” Deathskull’s response was a flat refusal that pulled the air from me. “No.” “What do you mean no?” I shot back, irritation flaring. Around us the camp had quieted again; all talk seemed to coil toward us like steel springs. The scouts shifted uneasily. Emily’s jaw clamped tight; she could smell an argument like smoke. An obscene hush, almost reverent, settled as Deathskull stepped closer to the drone. He traced a servomotor along a corroded seam with a finger-tip that carried the authority of circuits and long memory. “Anubis is dangerous — yes,” Deathskull said, and for once his voice went past pure analysis into something like care. “But the Rus Vikings — the Green Legion — are the ones who crafted the social architecture we call Vikingnar. They authored the arts that form our identity, the cultural codices, even the scaffolding that allowed Cybrawl to function. If these drones are theirs, then the creators of our civilization are signaling. Before we raze another stronghold, I need to confirm where the allegiance of our progenitors lies. If our makers are aligned against us…” He left the clause unfinished, but the implication was brute and clear. My patience snapped like a tendon. “So you think your creators wouldn’t be pleased to see what you’ve made of Vikingnar? And may I remind you, you haven’t been yourself lately.” The words were sharp, and I did not bite them back. If Deathskull’s calculations had been corrupted by something — possession, a directive gone wrong, a subtle slow-acting bug — it mattered now more than ever. He inhaled in that unnerving mechanical way and his red optics dimmed as if to steady. “Give me a few minutes to analyze the situation,” he replied. The phrase was clinical. “I will cross-reference the drone’s construction with archived Rus designs, triangulate its orbital signatures, and check for comms pings. If there is a link to the Green Legion or a current faction, we will know. After that, we will strike the next Anubis stronghold. I promise you that.” It was both more and less than I wanted. More, because at least he wasn’t dismissing the threat; less, because every second spent peering into pedigree was a second Anubis might use to tighten his grip. Deathskull pivoted and glided away toward his quarters, movement brusque and focused. He carried the drone with a care I had not expected; it was as if he cradled a relic from a family he no longer remembered. Emily saw the tension in me and stepped forward, closing the distance. She wrapped her arms around the back of my neck, pulling me in close. Her embrace was warm and human in a place full of machines and strategy, and for a moment I let the frustration bleed out of my shoulders into the steady anchor of her body. “You okay?” she murmured against metal and fabric. She pressed her forehead into my chest and let the tightness ease by fractions. “For now,” I said. “But if Deathskull’s analysis draws us in circles, I’ll drag him to the stronghold myself.” She smiled then, wry and brief. “Don’t punch a sentient machine unless you plan to replace it.” I glanced at Droid L-84 for a second, and I returned Emily’s grin, though the worry did not leave my throat. The camp buzzed around us once more: droids relaying telemetry, scouts returning to their duties, soldiers stacking supplies. The drone under Deathskull’s care hummed faintly — a small heartbeat of some old world that had reached across time to touch ours. Outside, Brimwald’s ruined fields shimmered in the sun, and somewhere beyond the trees the unseen hand that birthed those Trolls was still at work. Meanwhile, across the galaxy on Ifrit Prime, Anubis carried out his twisted work in the depths of his lair. The chamber reeked of burnt ozone and coppery blood, its walls lined with arcane instruments that hummed with unnatural power. Chains dangled from the ceiling, and beneath their cruel sway sat a grotesque abomination. It was a troll—but no ordinary one. Its massive frame had been warped and scarred by demonic Wraith energy, its skin striped in pale blue and black like the pelt of some twisted beast. Its face had been altered to resemble that of a mandrill, its features grotesque yet strangely humanized by the invasive energy. The creature whimpered in its cage, its once-mighty arms trembling as though its strength had been leeched away. Anubis loomed before it, eyes glowing with cruel amusement. He pressed a device against the bars of the cage, and in a flash of sparks, the troll convulsed as electricity ripped through its veins. Its body twisted in agony, collapsing into a fetal position on the blood-stained floor. A guttural cry escaped its throat, a sound that was half-roar, half-weeping. To Anubis, it was nothing more than a broken toy, a failed experiment to push the limits of merging flesh with demonic essence. But Anubis had no time to savor the torment of his creation. A sudden hum filled the chamber, and a projection shimmered to life before him—Maladrie’s holographic image, sharp and flawless, her expression both commanding and disdainful. “Status report,” she demanded, her voice slicing through the air like a blade. “Where are you with the Lime Gold?” Anubis’ sneer widened, though his tone remained dripping with venomous charm. “I am close. The veins run deep on Abraxas, but I will have what you want soon enough.” Maladrie’s eyes narrowed. “Then hurry. I know William is already there, searching for answers. If he uncovers too much before we act, our plans could unravel.” Anubis rose to his full height, his jackal form casting a monstrous shadow across the room. He tilted his head, apprehensive at her urgency. “You want me to hold your hand, Anubis? Cute. I’m giving you everything—your armies, your minerals, your war machines. And yet, you still ask more.” Anubis leaned closer to the projection, his voice dropping into a low growl. “Very well. I’ll get it done.” Maladrie’s lips curved into a faint smirk, eyes gleaming with mischief. “I’ll be waiting, and if I’m pleased, I may consider giving you a gift,” she said, before the transmission cut out. The chamber dimmed once more, leaving Anubis alone with the faint whimpering of his broken troll. Without sparing it another glance, he turned and strode toward his throne. Anubis stalked across the obsidian chamber, his clawed feet scraping against the basalt floor with each deliberate step. His towering frame rippled with sinewy muscle, cloaked in black ceremonial robes that dragged behind him like a shadow. His head was that of a jackal—elongated muzzle, sharp fangs glistening, ears twitching at every sound. The amber glow in his eyes burned with predatory intensity. The Troll stirred in its cage as Anubis approached. It was bound in chains, its mandrill snout dripping with saliva as it snarled, steam rising in the chill glow of phosphorescent crystals embedded high in the walls. Its massive arms flexed against the iron bars, hunger and fury simmering in its gaze. “This world was unkind to you,” Anubis hissed, his jackal muzzle twisting into a grin. His voice was guttural, resonant, vibrating like a growl from deep in his chest. “But under my hand, you will have purpose. Your flesh will be reforged. Your rage will serve me.” He raised a syringe, the crimson liquid within glowing faintly like captured lightning. Carefully, he reached for the beast, intending to pierce its vein and sedate it before the merging with Scorpio Droid machinery. The Troll’s eyes flicked to the needle, then back to the jackal-headed god. In that instant, the creature acted. With explosive force, it lunged forward, jaws snapping. Its mandrill snout clamped down on Anubis’s hand. Fangs tore through his flesh, spraying black ichor across the floor. Anubis let out a roar that shook the chamber, a savage cry that was both human pain and jackal fury. “You dare!” Anubis snarled, trying to wrench free, but the beast’s bite held fast. The Troll slammed its skull into his chest. Anubis’s robes flared as he was hurled backward, crashing into the basalt wall. His jackal head cracked against stone, and for a moment, darkness overtook him. The syringe clattered away, its contents wasted. Chains rattled as the Troll bellowed, straining until iron shattered like brittle twigs. The creature’s muscles bulged, fueled by primal rage, and in seconds it was free. Its eyes darted to the Wraith Portal swirling at the far end of the chamber, emerald and violet flames dancing within its frame. The Troll wasted no time—it charged, the ground splitting beneath its steps, and hurled itself into the vortex. The portal swallowed it whole. On the other side, it landed with a bone-shaking thud on Abraxas, the mining world. Jagged peaks loomed under a blood-red sky. The Troll drew in the sulfuric air, then released a roar so deep it shook ore from the cliffs. Miners scattered, abandoning drills and machines, their shouts lost in the chaos. Back in the chamber, Anubis stirred. His jackal muzzle curled back in a snarl as he sat upright, clutching his bleeding hand. His amber eyes glowed with unholy fury. “My weapon…” he growled. “Gone.” For a moment, his breath came ragged, black ichor dripping from his fangs. Then he began to laugh—low, guttural, predatory. “Run, beast. Tear Abraxas apart. You will draw my enemies to you, and when they come…” He flexed his wounded hand, nanites crawling from beneath his flesh to stitch the damage closed, though the scar burned like a brand. “…I will be ready.” Back on Brimwald, Deathskull sat alone in his quarters, the chamber swallowed by shadow. The faint hum of his inner systems was the only sound, a mechanical rhythm that mimicked the breath of the living. He activated the holo-podium at the room’s center, and a red shimmer crawled upward, painting his golden skeletal frame in bloody light. On the podium, he placed the artifact—the Rus Viking drone recovered by the scouts. Its fractured hull caught the glow, glyphs etched into its sides gleaming faintly. Deathskull rested his metal fingers on the ancient machine like a priest unveiling an idol. His voice broke the silence, low and deliberate. “William is onto us. Our time grows short, and worst of all… an old enemy has returned.” He angled the drone into the beam, so its shape pulsed in crimson holography. “The Rus. Their designs were not buried, after all.” The static within the red light shifted. A faint silhouette coalesced, a figure blurred by interference. For a long moment it was just shadow, a vague form hunched against the distortion. Then the haze sharpened, and the jackal head of Anubis emerged, amber eyes burning with predatory hunger. His muzzle curled into a grin that revealed too many teeth. “So it appears the Rus are still out there,” Anubis said, his voice low and rasping, the timbre of a predator savoring the hunt. “And let me tell you, things are growing tense on my side as well. My Troll escaped me—just before I could merge it with a Scorpio Droid. It found its way to Abraxas. That world… is gone.” Deathskull’s optics flared once, recording the data. His voice was flat, void of surprise. “Then we have no choice but to proceed with the weapon. I will lead the puppet army, contain your rogue Trolls, and secure the Sphere. Once it is mine, I can disable resistance in the ranks. Maladrie will bring additional shark venom to reinforce the process.” Anubis paused Deathskull, “Why the extra shark goo?” Deathskull then added, “William, Emily, and the other Immortals—they cannot be killed. The best we can do is divert them. Hold them back until our plan is complete.” Anubis’s grin widened, his ears flicking back in satisfaction. “Envious,” he said softly. “I am envious of them. To witness the unraveling of the universe, the end of time itself… that is a curse I was denied.” He leaned forward, red light glinting off his long teeth. “Very well. Proceed.” The transmission cut out. The room fell into silence once more, save for the faint whir of Deathskull’s systems. Alone, he stood in the crimson afterglow, the Rus drone still cradled in his hands. He had no sense of betrayal, no guilt. To him, it was only a decision logged and executed—a probability optimized. A machine cannot feel treason. It only performs it. CHAPTER 20: "TROLLS" "VIKINGS WAR IN VALHALLA"

BY WILLIAM WARNER CHAPTER 19: "NO ATTACHMENT?" "VIKINGS WAR IN VALHALLA" Valrra’s voice came across the ship’s intercom, calm but unmistakably edged with intent. It was short, clipped, a command rather than a request: she wanted Emily and me in the training room. No explanation, no softened tone, just the weight she always carried when something gnawed at her mind. In our quarters, Emily and I shared a glance. The silence said enough: we both knew Valrra didn’t summon without cause. The Drakkar Commander hummed around us as we walked the narrow corridors, the ship alive with the deep thrum of engines and the occasional chatter of crew. The lights overhead cast shifting pools of silver across the metal walls, painting the path to the training deck in stark reflections. When we stepped inside, the space was quiet, save for the low hum of the holo-floor beneath our boots. The training room smelled faintly of steel and sweat, the racks of practice weapons gleaming in their places, dormant for now. Valrra stood in the center of the room, her stance wide, arms folded across her chest, her eyes narrowing the moment we entered. The illumination caught on the crimson detailing of her armor, making her look like a carved statue, immovable and unwavering. She wasted no time. “Explain yourself,” she said, her voice sharp and controlled. “Why did you nearly kill those apprentices back on Redwana with your bare hands?” The question came like a spear. I didn’t flinch, but I didn’t sugarcoat it either. My reply came quickly, laced with sarcasm, dark and biting: “So they didn’t die?” Emily shifted uneasily at my side, her eyes darting between us. Valrra’s lips parted, then closed again. For the first time in a long while, she seemed unsure of what to say. Finally, she managed: “They were revived. But now they’re terrified of you. And do you know what else? I backed you—against the council.” I tilted my head, meeting her glare. “You mean you backed me against Deathskull?” “Yes.” The admission dropped like lead in the room. Valrra’s tone carried no hesitation, no regret. She had chosen her side, and she wanted me to know it. “Why?” I asked, voice lowering, sharp curiosity hidden under anger. Her eyes searched mine. She let the silence stretch before answering. “Because you acted when no one else would. They doubted you, and I refused to. But tell me—why did you do it? Why push them to the brink like that?” The words that rose in me were molten, and I didn’t temper them. “Because you people are animals,” I snapped, the room’s cold air heating with my fury. “Always arguing, bickering over bullshit, clawing at each other instead of focusing on the war that’s burning through worlds. You kidnapped me into this nightmare. For what? To fight the Knights?” Her response came without hesitation, sharp as a blade cutting through fog. “No. You’re here to fight demons. To take revenge.” There was no deceit in her tone. It was a clean, raw truth, and it struck deeper than I expected. My hands curled into fists, the frustration bleeding out in a heavy exhale. “Then hear me now—if the Anglo-Saxons or Vikings start tearing into each other, I won’t stand by and watch it. I’ll end both sides myself if I have to.” The declaration hung in the air like the aftermath of an explosion. For a heartbeat, the three of us just stared at one another, caught in the tension that refused to break. Then, suddenly, Valrra closed the space between us and wrapped her arms tightly around me. It was unexpected, forceful, almost desperate. Emily’s eyes widened, and I caught the flicker of jealousy before she could bury it. Valrra noticed, too. She turned, giving Emily the same embrace, as though trying to balance the scale. “There’s no need to be jealous, Emily,” Valrra said softly, almost with a smirk. “His lust for strangers is gone.” Emily’s cheeks flushed, but she managed a faint smile, pushing back the sting of her emotions. I remained silent, my mind whirling with contradictions. Valrra’s embrace had steadied something in me but unsettled even more. As we turned toward the door, Valrra’s voice followed, quieter now but sharp enough to cut through the hum of the ship: “Just don’t lose sight of who you are.” Her words echoed in my chest as Emily and I left the training room. The corridors stretched ahead, cold and clinical, yet the conversation clung to me heavier than any weight of armor. I nodded without speaking, unsure whether I agreed or even understood. Emily finally broke the silence, her voice softer than the hum of the engines. “Maybe she wants the same thing we want,” she said. “To fight for honor. To build something better out of all this.” Her hope was a fragile flame against the darkness, but for the moment, it was enough to light the path forward. On the bridge of the Drakkar Commander, the vast expanse of space parted to reveal the world of Aries in full view. Through the wide observation window, the planet filled the darkness with its glow—an Earth-like sphere wrapped in a faint, shimmering haze of stardust that rippled like liquid silver across its upper atmosphere. Continents stretched beneath the veil, carved with winding rivers, jagged mountain ridges, and rolling emerald plains that mirrored the beauty of Skaalandr, yet carried their own haunting mystery. As the fleet descended in formation, the Drakkar Commander led the way, its colossal hull breaking through the shimmering barrier with a low, resonant tremor. Golden fire streamed across our viewports as the ship pierced the veil, leaving a luminous trail in its wake. Below, the surface of Aries unfolded like a living tapestry—forests of deep green swept down into valleys glimmering with lakes, their surfaces flashing like molten silver beneath the star’s light. The NASA colony stood at the edge of one of these vast waters, its glass domes and white-stone pathways gleaming with sterile perfection. The landing sequence was engaged. Engines roared and repulsors thrummed as the ship settled onto the cleared plateau adjoining the colony’s outer perimeter. Dust rose in curling waves, scattering against our shields before settling over the hard-packed ground. With a metallic groan, the boarding ramp lowered, spilling crimson light from the ship’s interior onto the soil of Aries. The nine of us—Deathskull, Valrra, Serenity, Droid L-84, Haj Tooth, Cole, Hanna, Emily, and myself—moved in unison down the ramp. Armor medallions pulsed faintly against our chests as our boots struck the earth, each step deliberate, each stride echoing the weight of warriors who had seen too many battlefields to mistake this quiet world for safety. The air was sharp and clean, carrying the scent of water and pine, yet beneath it lingered an energy difficult to name, as if the land itself was alive and aware of our arrival. Ahead, the ranks of our fleet were already forming. Warriors streamed from their carriers, voices raised in calls of discipline as they arranged into units, their armor glinting under the sapphire sky. At the colony’s edge, others were waiting—Nicholas, Kyle, Teresa, and Hailey—silhouetted against the pale structures of the human outpost. The distance between us closed quickly, the sound of boots and the steady hum of the portal nearby filling the air. Together, as one force, we stepped forward into Aries. Valrra, Emily, and I broke away from the rest of the group, letting the others continue setting up the base camp while we moved deeper into the colony. The streets were still, yet there was something uncanny about them. As I walked, a strange familiarity gnawed at me. The curved sidewalks, the neat rows of houses with manicured lawns, even the small parks tucked between blocks—it all mirrored my old neighborhood back on Earth, in Gilbert, Arizona. The resemblance was so sharp it felt like I had stepped through time rather than across space. Valrra came to a sudden stop. She pulled a small device from her belt—the Immortal Locator. The instrument pulsed faintly with light, its display marking several signals just beyond the residential sectors. The air between us seemed to tighten with the weight of the discovery. She tilted the device toward me, its soft glow reflecting in her eyes. “They’re here,” she said quietly. I gave a slow nod, keeping my voice steady. “Find them. Bring them forward to our base camp for assessment. I need to know who they are, and if they’re ready for what’s coming.” Valrra’s jaw flexed, but she didn’t argue. With a purposeful stride, she moved off into the streets, vanishing into the distance as the Locator continued its pulse. Emily and I pressed on alone, and it was then that I saw her—my mother. She was walking hand in hand with a bald man I didn’t recognize. A glint of metal caught the light on both their hands—matching wedding rings. The bald man had to be my stepfather now. My mother looked calm, content, her face softened by the simple act of holding another’s hand. Beside me, Emily’s voice broke the silence. “Are you going to say anything to her?” I shook my head, eyes fixed on the scene as I kept walking. “There’s no point,” I said, my tone low. “She’d be too shocked to see what I’ve become. We’re monsters who fight monsters, Emily.” The words left a weight in the air, heavier than anything else we had seen that day. I didn’t look back. Instead, I called over two droids, their armored frames gleaming in the daylight. I ordered them to escort my mother and her new husband away, to place them on the first ship bound for a safer world. But I knew it wasn’t enough. The colony itself was no longer safe—not for anyone who wanted peace. Switching through my comms, I issued the broader order. “Evacuate the colony. Anyone unwilling to fight leaves Aries immediately. Only those who stand ready for battle remain.” Within minutes, the skies split with the thunder of Evac Drakkars piercing the atmosphere. They descended onto the landing pads, massive and unyielding. Dust churned as their ramps lowered, the hiss of hydraulics filling the colony air. Droids formed guiding lines, ushering civilians forward. Columns of people moved quickly yet silently—children clinging to their parents, elders supported by family or machines, others carrying what little they could in bags clutched to their chests. The order of their lives dissolved into urgency. Ramps closed with heavy thuds, ships rising one by one into the sky. The calm settlement that had greeted us only hours ago now transformed into an exodus, its streets emptied, its peace abandoned. Aries was no longer just a colony. It had become a staging ground for war. After the evacuation, the colony stood like the carcass of something once alive, now stripped of its soul. Streets that only hours ago throbbed with the shuffling footsteps of workers, the chatter of merchants, and the mechanical hum of cargo drones were now hollow corridors echoing only with the restless sigh of the wind. Homes sat in silence, windows staring out like blind eyes into the barren expanse beyond the walls. Doors creaked gently on broken hinges. A half-drunk mug of coffee still steamed faintly on a shop counter, abandoned mid-sip by someone who might never return. Loose scraps of paper tumbled lazily across the plaza, catching in the claws of twisted rebar and skeletal lamp posts. The air was heavier than before, thick with the smell of burnt wiring and the faint metallic tang of displaced soil from the hurried evacuations. It was the kind of silence that pressed on the chest, as if the whole town itself mourned its own sudden death. Back at base camp, the atmosphere had shifted from cautious exploration to one of deliberate, measured urgency. The place vibrated with the rhythm of preparation—low voices trading updates, the steady hum of power generators cycling in the background, the mechanical clatter of droids as they tightened bolts or calibrated weapons. Every sound carried weight, a reminder that the clock was ticking, and whatever waited for us on Aries would not give us time to settle. Hailey sat apart from the organized chaos, perched on the edge of a metal supply crate. Her legs were drawn close, elbows balanced on her knees, her eyes narrowing at the horizon. She didn’t blink much, as if straining to catch a glimpse of something the rest of us couldn’t see. The longer she stared, the more tension seemed to gather in her frame, until at last she broke the silence with a sudden, almost cutting voice. “Why haven’t you left for the Wraith yet?” Her words didn’t come across like a question—more like an accusation, sharp enough to cut through the buzz of the camp. Haj Tooth, who had been standing nearby with her massive arms folded across her chest, shifted only slightly. Her eyes slid toward Hailey with a calm, measured steadiness that contrasted Hailey’s intensity. “I’m about to,” Haj Tooth replied, her tone firm yet carrying a patience that could disarm almost anyone. “But I’m not going alone. I need an Immortal to come with me.” The words lingered in the air, hovering in that charged silence before anyone responded. But it seemed they hadn’t gone unnoticed—Emily and Serenity had been passing close enough to catch them. Emily’s head tilted slightly, her green eyes sharp as she stepped closer, her voice carrying no hesitation. “Good. Take Serenity with you.” Serenity froze mid-step, her body stiffening as if she’d just walked into an unseen wall. She blinked, caught off guard, then let out a breathless laugh that wasn’t amusement so much as disbelief. “Wait—what? Why me?” Her tone wavered between shock and protest, her hands lifting slightly as though warding off the suggestion itself. I stepped closer, my boots crunching against the gravel beneath. My gaze swept across the three of them before locking onto Serenity. “Really? You should know why Emily doesn’t want you around,” I said, my voice heavy with bluntness. “So make yourself useful.” The words hit their mark. For a moment, Serenity’s lips parted as if she wanted to argue, but no sound came. Her eyes darted between me and Emily, searching for something she wasn’t going to find. The silence stretched until finally, she exhaled through her nose, her shoulders dropping ever so slightly in resignation. “Fine,” she said, her voice quieter now. “I’ll go.” She turned away quickly, perhaps too quickly, moving toward her quarters to gather whatever belongings she thought she might need for the journey. Hailey, still perched on the crate, watched her retreat with a doubtful expression etched into her face. She leaned forward, her voice dropping but still loud enough for me and Emily to hear. “Are you sure Serenity is trustworthy?” Emily’s answer came before I could speak. “She tends to let her feelings cloud her judgment,” she admitted, her voice tinged with both critique and reluctant defense. “But she’s empathic. She can sense people, find them when others can’t. That’s rare. That’s what makes her useful.” Haj Tooth nodded once, her arms uncrossing as she looked in the direction Serenity had gone. “I’ll look after her,” she said, the certainty in her voice making it sound less like a promise and more like a statement of fact. Minutes later, Serenity returned, her steps lighter now though her eyes betrayed the nervous churn beneath. She carried a small pack slung over her shoulder, its straps drawn tight across her chest. There was something different about her now—perhaps the knowledge that the decision had been made, that the choice wasn’t hers anymore but the responsibility was. As Haj Tooth approached the portal site, Serenity lingered just a heartbeat behind. For a fleeting moment, her gaze flicked toward Emily. A faint, hopeful smile softened her features, and she lifted her hand in a small wave. Emily returned the gesture—not with warmth, but with a restrained civility that carried its own weight. The two of them stood before the active portal, its surface shimmering like liquid glass rippling in endless motion. Haj Tooth turned once, her face steady, her presence grounding. Serenity mirrored her movement but with a brighter, almost forced confidence, masking the fear that clung to her edges. Together, they stepped forward. Their silhouettes stretched across the ground for an instant before the portal swallowed them whole. The light surged, bending their forms into waves of brilliance before snapping shut in a flash that left only emptiness behind. The camp seemed quieter in the wake of their departure, though the noise of preparation still pulsed around us. It was a different kind of silence now—one threaded with the lingering question of whether Serenity and Haj Tooth would succeed, and what their absence meant for the battles yet to come. We stayed beneath the canvas of a makeshift tent pitched a little way from the inactive portal, its rimmed glow reduced to a faint, harmless shimmer. Beyond the flap, the clearing breathed with the easy bustle of the encampment—droids ferrying crates, patrols checking gear, the low murmur of strategy filtered by distance. The portal itself was dark, a calm wound in the air where light might have been; Haj Tooth and Serenity had already stepped through its last shimmer and gone, leaving us with the quiet they left behind. Then, from the neat rows of houses that mimicked a suburb half a universe away, Valrra appeared, flanked by Cole and Hanna. They weren’t alone. Between the three of them walked a small group—faces that at first should have been anonymous among the evacuation throng, but that became impossible to ignore the nearer they drew. The locator had done its work. The glow of the device on Valrra’s belt had pointed the way; now the figures came across the grass toward our tent, every step measured as if they knew the moment would matter. They moved with the awkward straightness of civilians pressed into a soldier’s march, hands empty, eyes trying not to be too eager. A man with a freckled smile brushed hair away from his forehead and loped forward; a woman with cautious eyes kept glancing at the others as if to anchor herself. I watched them walk in a slow, impossible parade of memory until it hit me like a physical thing—names and faces from that summer long ago in Gilbert, Arizona surfacing in the most absurd of places. It was Anna, Elizabeth, Jimmy, Rick, Pete, and Mathew. I kept my own face calm. I didn’t tell them who I had been—what name used to sit on the tongue of those classrooms—because some things in this life needed to arrive slowly, and confession had a way of cracking more than mending in the wrong light. Instead I turned toward Hailey, who had followed close behind Valrra, watching us all with the same careful hope she’d worn since we first found her on the colony’s edge. “Hailey,” I asked quietly, nodding toward Cole and Hanna, “did you send them? Were they spying on our Vikingnar civilization?” Hailey’s jaw worked for a breath, then she shook her head once, eyes apologetic but clear. “They weren’t spies,” she said. “They were scouts from the NASA colonies—sent to quietly observe what you’d become. We suspected Vikingnar had changed, but we didn’t expect a civilization advanced enough to rival others. We wanted to know whether you’d be friends or a threat.” She paused, the weight of the answer catching in the fading light. “Why do you ask?” “Just—good to know,” I said, letting my tone flatten into routine. “I hadn’t seen Cole or Hanna’s faces in the Republic’s registers until a few days ago. They looked familiar, though.” The truth of it—how odd and small and impossible that familiarity seemed now—sat heavy in the space between us. Valrra stepped forward then, voice even as she drew the group to attention. She introduced them the simple, formal way commanders do on a morning roll call, placing each new Immortal into the structure the way one fits jewels into a setting: name, origin, a brief note on purpose. “These are the Immortals the Locator found,” she said. “They’ve come forward willingly. Welcome them to our team.” One after another I greeted them—not with the clumsy intimacy of old friends but with the clean, steady hospitality of someone who needed allies more than reminiscences. “Welcome to the team,” I said to Anna, Elizabeth, Jimmy, Rick, Matthew, and Pete, letting the words anchor them to the group as if the sentence itself might forge something new between past and present. Emily stood a little behind me, arms folded, watching. When my gaze slid her way she gave me that look—curious, questioning, as if she measured the moral arithmetic of the moment in the set of my shoulders. The expression had a softness to it I was grateful for, but it also carried a question: Why had I hidden? Why not speak my name, the one that would have lit up their faces with the recognition of a shared childhood? I had no answer then that felt honest and safe. And then there was Deathskull. He stood half-shadowed beyond the tent’s lip, a dark monolith threaded with red optics and quiet servos. The way he held himself—still, calculating, silent—felt like a long pause before a verdict. He said nothing; his gaze, however, did not leave us. It traveled across faces and armor, tallying, weighing. The impression was not of judgment so much as computation: variables measured, outcomes simulated. Something inside me tightened. Deathskull’s presence had always been practical, but here, at the edge of these reconnections, it felt personal in a way that made me uncomfortable. He loomed without speaking, and for the first time in a long while I felt the prick of being observed by a machine that could outthink any human caution. The new Immortals clustered nearer, awkward smiles a shield against the strangeness of being welcomed into a war they’d come to assess. Valrra’s hand rested lightly on Cole’s arm, a subtle sign of command and of trust both. Hanna gave a curt nod in my direction—recognition, the smallest of recognitions—and the group settled into the weird geometry of old ghosts and new alliances. When the group finally dispersed, Emily found me alone. She didn’t waste time with small talk—her brow was already creased with curiosity. “Why did you seem so tense back there?” she asked. I met her gaze and answered honestly, “Because I knew them. All of those Immortals. Back from Earth.” Her face lit up with sudden excitement. “Are you going to tell them? Properly tell them who you are?” I shook my head before she even finished the question. “No.” Her smile faltered, replaced by something quieter, tinged with disappointment. “You’d keep that from them?” she asked softly. I sighed, reminding her in a steady tone, “You know what we are. You know why.” Emily didn’t drop it. “They’re just like us,” she said. “I just think you don’t want to.” The edge in her voice wasn’t anger—it was a subtle, probing challenge. My own reply came sharper. “Of course I don’t want to! We have a mission to focus on.” There was a pause, then a reluctant nod from her. She agreed, though her irritation lingered like a shadow between us. I softened my voice, leaning closer. “I’ll tell them the truth. Just… when the time is right. Until then, you’ll have to keep this between us.” That was enough to ease her stance, if not entirely her mood. We closed the moment with a quiet hug—no dramatic gestures, no heavy words—just the silent understanding that, for now, the secret would stay buried. The smoke rose in thick, ugly plumes, staining the air with the scent of burning oils and varnish. Emily and I stood frozen for a heartbeat at the edge of the tent, our eyes catching the orange flicker against the backdrop of the suburban-like streets. Then came the pounding of metal feet—Droid L-84 rushing toward us, optics flashing an urgent red. “Quick,” he sputtered, his voice edged with static. “Deathskull is burning their belongings!” That was all I needed to hear. My blood ran hot with fury, and I stormed toward the flames, Emily right beside me. My boots crushed ash into the grass as we pushed through the clearing, and the sight that greeted us was worse than I’d imagined. Deathskull stood over a roaring fire, his hulking frame lit in grotesque flashes of orange and red. Beside him, other droids tossed in canvases, journals, and sculptures like they were little more than waste. And there, in the heart of the flames, were artworks—paintings signed by names I recognized. Chris. Puffin. Andrea. The well-known artists of Aries, their legacies reduced to cinders before my eyes. My heart clenched. Art was more than pigment and canvas—it was memory, identity, soul. And Deathskull treated it like nothing. “What the hell do you think you’re doing, Deathskull?” I roared, lunging forward. The heat burned my face as I ripped a half-charred canvas straight from his cold, clawed hands. His eyes glowed like dying stars as he turned toward me. “The citizens we evacuated are going to start a new life. There is no need for them to haul around extra objects. I am ensuring efficiency. Do you object to this?” The casual cruelty in his voice made me grit my teeth. “I do, actually,” I spat. “You can’t burn their belongings—or in this case, their art!” Deathskull tilted his head, mechanical joints whining. “Why? They are just pictures.” I stepped closer, holding the scorched canvas like it was a relic. “Why? Are you against a being’s ability to create?” He shook his head slowly, the gesture mechanical but strangely weighted. “Good,” I growled. “Then take out the fire and have their belongings shipped to them.” But instead of obeying, Deathskull reached down, snatched Puffin’s painting from a nearby crate, and hurled it into the blaze. My body moved before I thought. My fist slammed into the side of his head with a crack of metal against bone. His massive frame toppled backward into the dirt with a crash that shook the ground. I stood over him, chest heaving, words spilling like venom. “Listen, bitch machine. You may play diplomat, but I call the shots here. And this—this barbaric destruction—is uncharacteristic of you. Now clean up the mess, and ship these belongings to their rightful owners.” For the first time in a long while, Deathskull didn’t argue. Slowly, he rose, dented from the blow, and gave a silent signal to his fellow droids. Together, they extinguished the fire, spraying it with suppressant foam until only steam hissed from the ashes. One by one, they gathered the salvaged belongings, this time treating them with something resembling care. Emily touched my arm gently, grounding me, though her face was still tight with anger. That was when Droid L-84 tugged us aside, his optics flickering as if afraid of being overheard. His voice lowered to a conspiratorial hum. “He has been acting strange. Volatile. Especially when confronted about… certain ideas. Freedom of religion, for one.” I frowned. “Go on.” L-84’s gaze darted toward Deathskull before returning to us. “I think he’s against art. Against freedom of expression. Against the freedom to create. And before long… he’ll be against the freedom of Spiritual Alchemy itself.” Emily’s brow furrowed. “How do you know this?” L-84 hesitated, then admitted, “We—guardian angel, golden-terminator droids—are susceptible to demonic possession. I assume Deathskull hasn’t told you that. He hates any art I create. Even my music.” To prove it, he opened a vent in his chest and let a sound emerge—soothing yet powerful, the metallic timbre of Argent Metal. It rolled through the air like a hymn of steel and thunder, strangely beautiful in its raw resonance. Emily closed her eyes for a moment, listening, and even I felt my pulse slow in its wake. But L-84’s voice hardened. “He despises it. Claims it is a waste of resources. He plans something darker, something I fear you must know. Deathskull intends to move the world of Cybrawl to this system.” The words slammed into me harder than my fist had into his skull. “Move it? What do you mean move it?” L-84’s optics pulsed. “Cybrawl is not just a partially synthetic, partially biological world. It is a spacecraft—capable of traversing star systems. It carries its own self-sustaining atmosphere, light source, and gravity. It does not rely on the sun. It does not need cycles. It is alive and engineered both. And it can travel here.” I blinked, stunned. A world—not a ship, not a fleet—but an entire world, moving like a predator through the void. Emily’s hand slipped into mine, her voice hushed but sharp. “That’s insane.” I swallowed, forcing my voice steady. “Then let us talk to him. Later.” L-84’s gaze lingered on me, hesitant, then he nodded once. “But tread carefully. He listens… but he calculates. And I fear he is not calculating in your favor anymore.” Emily and I exchanged a look. For once, neither of us had an answer. The fire was gone, but the embers it left were far more dangerous. Back inside the briefing tent, the lamplight cast long shadows across the maps and datapads spread across the command table. Dust clung to the canvas walls, shaken loose each time the distant rumble of engines passed overhead. The weight of the last confrontation with Deathskull still clung to me like a second skin, but there was no time to dwell on it. We had a war to fight. I stood at the head of the table, Emily at my side, and faced the gathered Immortals—Valrra, Hailey, and the newest recruits she’d brought in. Their faces, still bearing the flush of youth and the curiosity of newcomers, turned toward me with expectation. I cut straight to the heart of it. “Don’t get attached to mortals,” I said, my tone flat and uncompromising. The words seemed to hang in the air like smoke after a gunshot. Elizabeth’s brows furrowed instantly. Rick and Jimmy exchanged a confused glance. Even Anna shifted in her chair, clearly uncomfortable with the bluntness of my decree. They all looked at each other as if to silently ask whether they had heard me correctly. Before the awkward silence could stretch any further, I pivoted sharply, slamming my hand against the table for emphasis. “What matters is this: we need to start taking back territory.” The shift in focus worked. The unease was replaced by sharpened attention. Hailey leaned forward, her pale hands folded neatly before her, eyes glittering with a rare eagerness. “There’s a target worth our attention,” she said, her voice deliberate, calculated. “Brimwald. An agricultural colony—rolling golden fields, irrigation rivers, and silos so tall they scrape the sky. It feeds entire sectors. Liberating it would starve the enemy while feeding every refugee left adrift in this war.” I studied her expression. There was no trace of hesitation—only conviction. Emily nodded faintly beside me, her green eyes flickering with approval. “A practical move,” I said. “And one that will strike more than the enemy’s stomach. It will strike their morale.” One by one, the others gave nods of agreement. Even Elizabeth, still unsettled, conceded with a slow tilt of her chin. The decision was unanimous. We left the tent together, the flap swinging closed behind us. Outside, the twilight had deepened, painting Aries’s sky in hues of copper and violet. The camp buzzed with the steady rhythm of preparation—droids unloading supplies, warriors adjusting gear, the low hum of generators thrumming in the background. But while the camp moved with order, our group fractured into quiet conversation. Emily and I walked together in silence, while the others began speaking among themselves. Elizabeth’s voice carried first. “I don’t understand them,” she said, her dark hair brushing across her cheek as she glanced back at Emily and me. “They speak of strategy, of conquest, of war, but never of… people. It’s as if they’ve locked themselves away in a fortress no one can enter.” Her skepticism was clear. Anna’s lips pressed into a thin line, her silence speaking volumes of agreement. Cole, however, shrugged with a kind of careless acceptance. “Maybe they’re just work-driven,” he muttered. “Some people are like that. Cold, efficient, focused. Doesn’t mean they’re wrong. Just means they know what they’re doing.” Pete nodded in agreement. “Better to have leaders obsessed with winning than ones distracted by the noise of feelings.” Elizabeth didn’t look convinced. “But that isn’t human.” The words lingered like a quiet accusation. None of the others pressed further, but the silence that followed wasn’t agreement either—it was restraint, a waiting room of unspoken thoughts. And then, Valrra spoke. She stepped into the conversation with a calmness that silenced even Elizabeth. Her voice was low but carried a weight that could not be ignored. “You know,” she said evenly, “most of Vikingnar’s people weren’t in cryosleep. They lived, fought, and built while the rest of you slept. That’s how they forged an empire capable of standing against the stars themselves.” Her gaze was steady, her words neither boastful nor defensive. “Their origins trace back to NASA colonies. Just like yours.” Elizabeth tilted her head, her sharp eyes narrowing. “Then why is William so secretive?” she asked, her voice probing but not hostile. It was the question hanging over all of them—the tension none of them had dared speak aloud until now. Valrra didn’t flinch. Her reply was simple, stripped of any embellishment. “Everyone is allowed to have boundaries.” The words landed like a stone tossed into still water—ripples spreading but never breaking. Elizabeth’s lips parted slightly, as though she had been expecting more, but no further explanation came. The blunt truth of it silenced her, though not with satisfaction. She fell quiet, her eyes dropping toward the ground as if weighing whether to press the matter. The fresh Immortals exchanged uncertain glances, their expressions a tangle of curiosity, doubt, and restrained judgment. They understood Valrra’s words on a surface level, but the depth—the lived truth—remained beyond their reach. As I watched the exchange from a few paces ahead, Emily’s hand brushed mine briefly, a silent reminder that we were still walking a line between trust and distance. And though the camp bustled around us with the sounds of preparation for war, I couldn’t shake the sense that the real battle had already begun—not on the fields of Brimwald, but here, within the fragile bonds of those who would soon stand beside me. Emily and I stepped out of the tent into the daylight, the camp buzzing with activity around the portal site. The sun caught the edges of the watchtowers and glinted off the steel plates stacked for repair. Two Anglo-Saxon warriors—Charlie and Erika—approached us. Their armor looked worn but polished, their expressions steady, curious. Charlie crossed his arms and asked directly, “Why do you support freedom of religion, William? You’re a Spiritual Alchemist, and you’ve seen the fallen gods in the Wraith. Why defend false beliefs?” I met his stare evenly. “Because once one belief is outlawed, all beliefs will fall. Faith keeps people alive, no matter what form it takes. To take it away is to invite nihilism.” Erika tilted her head. “And if their faith blinds them? Shouldn’t truth matter more?” “Truth without freedom isn’t truth—it’s control,” I said firmly. Charlie nodded slowly, his tone shifting. “Then teach us. Show us this Spiritual Alchemy.” “Not now,” I replied. “It takes discipline and time. But I will show you when the moment’s right. For now, I want you both on our team.” Erika studied me a moment longer before asking, “You’d trust us even with our doubts?” “Yes,” I answered. “Doubt is the beginning of wisdom.” Charlie clasped my forearm, Erika following his lead. “Then we’ll wait,” he said. Emily leaned toward me as they walked away, her voice low. “Trust goes both ways, William.” I watched the Saxons fade into the busy camp. “I know,” I muttered. “But remember I have trust issues.” Far from Aries, the volcanic winds of Ifrit Prime howled against the jagged blackstone mountains, carrying the ash of constant eruptions across its scorched horizon. Beneath the cracked sky, in the heart of that fiery wasteland, stood Anubis’s fortress—a monstrous amalgamation of obsidian towers and molten channels, built not for comfort but for fear. Every corridor was designed to remind intruders they were prey. Inside the throne chamber, shadows danced across walls carved with grotesque reliefs of past victims: skeletal remains fused into basalt, rusted weapons locked into place as if frozen mid-battle, and grotesque masks mounted like hunting trophies. The air was heavy, metallic, thick with sulfur and the faint hiss of steam escaping from fissures beneath the floor. Anubis himself reclined on a jagged obsidian throne. His tall, jackal-headed frame was bathed in the dull red light of geothermal veins running through the chamber walls. His claws tapped rhythmically against the armrest while a shimmering blue hologram flickered to life before him. Maladrie’s face appeared, pale and sharp as a blade. Her white hair floated unnaturally, as though caught in an invisible current. Her eyes, ghostly and unblinking, fixed on him with the intensity of a predator examining prey. “You’ve been tracking them,” she said, her voice both curious and venomous. “Tell me, Anubis… have they arrived in this sector?” Anubis’s lips curled into a wolfish smirk. His glowing amber eyes reflected the light of the hologram. “Yes. My scouts confirm it. They landed on Aries—the world is under their control now. Strong defenses, droids, Immortals… and yes,” he let the word draw out with a calculated pause, “Valrra is there.” At the mention of Valrra, Maladrie leaned forward within the projection. For the first time, her icy composure cracked into something else—interest. “Good,” she hissed, her tongue lingering on the word. The silence stretched for a beat, broken only by the hum of the fortress. Then, Maladrie’s eyes narrowed, and her tone dropped into something dark, deliberate. “Then send out the bio-weapon.” The command struck the air like a lash. Anubis tilted his head, studying her through the holographic veil. Slowly, deliberately, he gave a nod—almost ritualistic. “As you wish.” Maladrie’s lips curled into the faintest hint of satisfaction before the feed cut out, her image dissolving into blue static and vanishing, leaving Anubis alone in the suffocating chamber. For a moment, the room returned to its eerie rhythm: the distant crackle of molten rivers, the groan of ancient machinery, and beneath it all, the pulse of something alive. Anubis’s gaze slid toward the left, to the device few would dare to look at directly. Suspended in a cradle of mechanical tendrils was a beating heart, massive and grotesque, its rhythmic thump echoing faintly like war drums. Tubes of crimson liquid pulsed outward into machines that hissed and chattered, feeding something unseen deeper in the fortress. But even this grotesque centerpiece failed to hold his attention for long. His amber eyes drifted farther, to the far corner of the chamber, where a cage of shimmering energy burned with pale blue light. Inside, a Troll loomed. Towering, muscle-bound, its skin like gray stone cracked with glowing veins of fire. Its amber eyes locked on Anubis, seething with hatred. The creature’s jaw flexed, teeth grinding against each other in a sound that carried across the chamber like grinding boulders. Anubis rose from his throne, each step echoing across the stone floor. His gauntleted hand moved with precise intention, fingers pressing a sequence of runes embedded into his wrist. The energy cage responded with a low, resonant hum. The Troll roared, rattling the cage, but it was useless. With a deep, resonant vibration, the prison lifted from the ground, levitating effortlessly. Sparks of energy crackled along its surface as the monster within struggled, but the shimmering walls held firm. Anubis said nothing. He didn’t need to. His silence was dominant. His smirk was cruel. Turning on his heel, he began walking toward the massive archway that led deeper into the fortress. The cage floated obediently behind him, dragged along like a chained beast by unseen forces. The further they went, the darker the halls became—torches sputtering blue flame, runes glowing faintly on the walls, machinery hissing in the distance. The Troll’s growls echoed, shaking the very stones, but Anubis walked on, each step measured, predatory. Somewhere deeper within the fortress, something stirred—mechanisms clicking awake, whispers in the stone. Whatever chamber awaited him was not built for prisoners. It was built for sacrifices. And Anubis, smirking as molten light washed across his jackal face, was ready to begin.

BY WILLIAM WARNER CHAPTER 18: "THE LESSON" "VIKINGS WAR IN VALHALLA" After the battle with the Demons, the air over Draca still hummed with the aftertaste of war — the faint acrid tang of burnt demon ichor mingled with the fresh, crisp winds that rolled off Draca’s emerald hills. The streets bore scars of the conflict — shattered cobblestones, scorch marks burned deep into timber walls, and the blackened smears where Wraith-born creatures had dissolved under the purging bite of Shungite weaponry. Ash drifted like snow across rooftops, carried in swirls by the gusting wind, settling into gutters and filling the cracks in the broken ground. The town was alive again, though not in joy but in solemn purpose. The civilians — cautious and wide-eyed — crept from behind barricaded doors, gathering the wounded from where they lay among the debris. Some carried makeshift stretchers of splintered wood and torn cloth, others simply bore the fallen on their shoulders, armor scraping as they moved in grim silence. Priests in flowing silver-threaded robes marked the cobblestones with chalk and ash, tracing protective sigils around the bodies of the dead so that no lingering shadow might cling to them. The air was thick with grief and reverence, a fragile calm rising in the wake of slaughter. Through this battered tableau, Deathskull, Droid L-84, Serenity, Valrra, Emily, and I advanced across the blood-slick stone. Our armor, still glowing faintly from discharged energy, gleamed with streaks of ichor and soot. Deathskull’s obsidian plating, lined with crimson channels of power, shimmered like liquid fire under the fractured light of Draca’s twin suns. Valrra’s gilded suit reflected the flames still guttering in the ruins, every step she took a silent declaration of authority. Emily’s armor was flawless in form, her visor alight with the red glow of projected eyes, giving her the visage of a spectral war goddess striding unbroken through ruin. My own chainsword, Revenge, still dripped with thick black fluid, the motorized teeth ticking as they cooled. Ahead, two figures stood unshaken amidst the wreckage. Cole Pierce, the owl-helmed warrior, his armor carved with ridges and winglike flares at the shoulders, remained rooted like a sentinel. His visor, shaped into the likeness of a hunting owl, glowed with a soft amber light. Energy burns streaked across his plating, deep scars from blades and claws that would have killed lesser men, yet his posture betrayed no weakness. Hanna Rain stood at his side, her auburn armor gleaming even through its battered state. Intricate etchings traced across her cuirass and gauntlets, catching the sunlight like veins of fire. She held her double-headed red energy axe loose in one hand, the weapon still humming, its edges dripping faint trails of condensed plasma. Her stance was relaxed yet predatory, as though even in stillness she was poised to strike. Around them lay evidence of their ferocity. Demon corpses — or what remained of them — were scattered in broken heaps, their forms dissolved into charred fragments of exoskeletal hide. One great beast had been split entirely in half, its severed torso fused into the stone where Hanna’s axe had burned through both flesh and earth in a single swing. Another lay headless at Cole’s feet, the faint shimmer of shungite dust still clinging to its corpse, sealing the wound that would not heal. Every scar around them testified to their resilience — the way they had refused to fall even as wounds stitched themselves closed with unnatural speed, their bodies repairing what should have been fatal. The air around the pair seemed heavier, charged with a presence that set them apart from the other warriors of Draca. Where others panted with exhaustion, Cole and Hanna stood unbent, their breathing steady, their weapons held with the confidence of fighters who had known countless battles. They radiated something more than skill — an endurance that transcended mortality itself. We stopped before them, the space between us filled with silence and the weight of recognition. The warriors of the town gathered at a respectful distance, their gazes fixed on the meeting as though they sensed its importance. Wind swept through the ruined street, stirring loose banners torn from their posts, carrying with it the mingled scents of ash, blood, and ozone. Overhead, the sky was clear once more, but faint scars remained — the jagged fractures where Wraith portals had been torn open, now sealed yet not forgotten. Cole’s visor tilted slightly, amber lenses reflecting the glow of our own suits. Hanna shifted her grip on the axe, the twin heads humming brighter for a moment before dimming, her stance never losing its strength. The silence stretched, unbroken, but every breath, every posture, every flicker of light told the story clearly enough. These were no ordinary warriors. They were Immortals. And though the battle had ended, a greater confrontation lingered on the horizon, written in the way the four of us faced the two who had already proven themselves beyond mortal limits. Cole and Hanna lifted their visors in unison, the faint hiss of pressurized seals breaking as the helmets pulled back. For the first time, their faces were revealed in the fading light of Draca’s twin suns. Cole Pierce’s features were sharp yet weathered, framed by the faint burn of ginger-blonde hair that clung damp with sweat against his temples. His build was lean, muscular, his presence one of grounded steadiness, the kind of man hardened by battles fought long before this day. Beside him, Hanna Rain’s face emerged from beneath the auburn armor. Strands of brown hair, dampened by battle, clung to her cheeks, and her piercing blue eyes glimmered with the same intensity she had carried on the battlefield — cool, focused, with the faintest spark of humor buried somewhere in their depths. Together, they looked more like myth come alive than mortals standing in the aftermath of war. Valrra stepped forward. Her armor’s red plasma inlays pulsed with a subtle rhythm, reflecting in the broken stones beneath her feet, painting her in an aura of command. Her voice cut through the silence, calm but unyielding, carrying with it a weight that made even the exhausted warriors around us stand straighter. “You are Immortals,” Valrra said, her tone a statement of fact, not a question. “Beings who cannot be slain by mortal weapon, nor undone by time or disease.” The words hung in the air. Cole’s jaw tightened, his green-flecked eyes narrowing as though confirming some truth long suspected but never spoken aloud. Hanna tilted her head, lips curving into the faintest smirk. It wasn’t disbelief. It wasn’t even a surprise. It was recognition. Cole’s gaze flicked to Hanna, then back to Valrra. He didn’t speak, but his silence told its own story — this was not new to him. Hanna’s smirk deepened, though her eyes sharpened as if weighing the implications of the declaration, as though a puzzle she had carried for years had finally snapped into place. Valrra didn’t pause. She raised one armored hand, and the faint hum of the Immortal Locator Device in Deathskull’s grip grew louder. The ring of etched runes glowed a deep scarlet, symbols shifting like liquid fire across its surface. “We found you because of this,” she explained. “A device tuned to the resonance of Immortal essence. A signature that cannot be hidden, no matter how deeply you bury it.” The glow reflected in Hanna’s eyes as she leaned closer, her brow furrowing. Cole exhaled slowly, folding his arms across his chest, saying nothing, but the tightening in his shoulders betrayed unease. Valrra’s voice lowered slightly, though her words carried the same authority. “Tell me — have either of you ever felt it? Something inside you that is not entirely your own. A presence. A shadow. A light. Something that comes to you in moments of death or despair.” For the first time, the expressions of the two warriors darkened. Cole shifted his weight, his jaw working as though he were chewing on words he had never wanted to speak. Hanna’s smirk faded, her eyes narrowing as memories flickered behind them — unbidden, unwelcome. Cole finally broke the silence, his voice low and rough. “I’ve seen… shapes. In the heat of battle, when I should’ve bled out, they came. Half shadow, half light. They poured into me. I didn’t understand it. I didn’t want to understand it.” Hanna nodded, her tone sharper, edged with a bitterness that clung to her words. “Nights when I should’ve died, when the world went black. They came then. I could feel them. Filling me with power. Cold, alien calm. I knew it wasn’t mine, but it was… there. Always there.” Valrra inclined her head, her crimson visor glinting in the failing sun. “Those entities are the source of your immortality. Once bound to you, their essence becomes your shield. Their life force sustains you. It is why you heal when others cannot. Why you stand when others fall.” The weight of her explanation pressed down on the ruined street. Cole looked away, his gaze fixed on the horizon as if the memories of those spectral intrusions haunted him still. Hanna’s fingers tightened around the haft of her axe, her knuckles whitening under her gauntlet. The truth was out now, laid bare between us all. Cole and Hanna were not simply warriors of Draca. They were Immortals. And whether they welcomed the revelation or not, it meant their lives — and their destinies — were now irreversibly tied to ours. “Then we fight,” Cole said at last, his voice carrying the gravel of a man who had been forged in endless battlefields. The simplicity of his words was its own oath, direct and absolute. “We’ve been doing it all our lives. Now we just know why.” Hanna’s gaze shifted between us, her piercing blue eyes steady. She gave a slow, deliberate nod, the faintest curl of a smile tugging at the corner of her lips — not a smile of comfort, but of grim acceptance. In that nod was an unspoken vow, one that bound her fate to ours. Valrra’s crimson visor flickered as she inclined her head toward them, her voice carrying calm authority. “Then you are with us. Not as recruits. Not as subordinates. As equals. Immortals walk together, or not at all.” Emily’s armored form shifted beside me, her helmet still sealed, the faceplate’s glowing red eyes fixed on Cole and Hanna. She crossed her arms, saying nothing, but I could feel her approval in the way she stood — resolute, proud, welcoming them not with words but with presence. Deathskull remained silent, the locator device cradled in his gauntlets, its runes still shifting, as though sensing the bond that had just been forged. Serenity and Haj Tooth stood slightly behind, both watching with expressions hidden, but their body language relaxed, shoulders lowering, stances softening. Once that exchange was complete, Emily and I drifted from the newly-forged circle of Immortals. My boots scraped against the broken cobblestones as I moved toward the remnants of a shattered fountain, its basin cracked open by some demon’s dying blow. The water that once flowed through its sculpted channels now trickled weakly through fractures, forming thin streams that reflected the late sun like molten silver. I signaled subtly to Deathskull, who broke from Valrra and the others, his gold-plated armor gleaming faintly even through the soot-stained air. He joined us with measured steps, his crimson servo-eyes scanning the ruins as though calculating every scar the battle had left on Draca. I leaned against the half-crumbled lip of the fountain, the cool stone pressing through my armor as I exhaled. “Cole and Hanna,” I began, my voice low, heavy with thought. “They look oddly familiar. I can’t put my finger on it, but something about them stirs a memory I can’t trace.” My gaze lingered on the pair in the distance, their silhouettes framed against the smoldering remains of a toppled building. “Do either of you know them?” Deathskull tilted his head slightly, the inner servos of his helm whining softly as he turned his gaze toward the warriors. “Negative,” he said, his tone flat, mechanical, but with a faint undertone of curiosity. “Their resonance is strong, but I’ve never crossed paths with these two before.” Emily folded her arms, her armor shifting with a quiet hiss of servos. The red glow of her visor-eyes flickered like coals in the dusk. She shook her head once, decisively. “No. I don’t recognize them either.” Then, after a beat, her tone softened. “Maybe they’re from a past life. You’ve felt it before, haven’t you? That tug, that strange familiarity with faces you’ve never seen. Could be echoes bleeding through the Immortal bond.” Her words lingered, plausible, yet they unsettled me. I straightened, pushing away from the cracked stone. “Maybe. Or maybe it’s something else. Either way, we need to prepare. Familiar or not, two more Immortals won’t win this war for us. We need more ships, more warriors. Supplemental forces to carry the line when we can’t be everywhere at once.” Deathskull’s red eyes brightened slightly, the glow intensifying with thought. “Agreed,” he said. “The locator will guide us to Immortals, but numbers alone will not hold against the Wraith. We’ll need fleets to mobilize, crews trained to follow our command.” His gauntleted hand tightened around the locator as though to emphasize the point. “We should go to Redwana by fleet—its warriors are disciplined, efficient, and their loyalty is… negotiable. From there, to the world of Aries. Their culture breeds resilience, and they respect strength above all. Only after we secure their blades should we turn our attention to shipbuilding.” Emily shifted her weight, the crimson eyes of her visor narrowing on Deathskull. The sound of the wind carried ash and the faint scent of pine between us, and the battlefield around us seemed to fade for a moment as strategy took center stage. I nodded, though my tone was sharp, edged by lingering doubt. “Fair enough. But these warriors—Redwana, Aries—if we commit the time and resources to gather them, they better be worth it. We’re not here to babysit undisciplined militias or hold hands with half-baked kings who think their banners mean something. Every sword, every ship we bring under our banner needs to matter.” Deathskull inclined his head, a faint metallic growl resonating from within his helm as though in agreement. Emily remained silent for a beat longer, then gave a single nod, her stance firm, her presence like steel tempered in fire. The fountain behind us hissed faintly as the last of its water spilled into the cracked earth. Above, the Dracan sky darkened, clouds rolling in like smoke, lit faintly by the neon auroras that danced along the horizon. Whatever came next, the path was set. The decision was immediate. Deathskull, Emily and I summoned the others — Valrra, Droid L-84, Serenity, Haj Tooth, Hanna, and Cole. In unison, we activated our comm-links, the thin red glow pulsing over our gauntlets as encrypted signals carried our request to orbit. The air shimmered faintly as the authorization code returned, and within minutes, the horizon trembled with fire. I raised my wrist, the comm-link flashing awake with a pale blue glow. “This is Commander William, requesting immediate fleet deployment,” I said, my voice firm. “Priority-class authorization. Destination: Redwana.” The device pulsed once, twice. A faint crackle answered, then a low-toned voice filled the air. “Command acknowledged. Drakkar fleet mobilization in progress. Estimated arrival, five minutes.” The warship appeared like a burning blade carving through the sky. Its silhouette grew larger by the second, red armor plating catching the dying light of the sun, its hull humming with energy. Plasma shielding flared across its sides, red arcs pulsing and crawling like lightning veins, protecting the runic steel beneath. The sound of its engines reverberated like the heartbeat of a giant, deep and thunderous, shaking the earth as though reminding us of the sheer power contained within its frame. As the ship descended, the carriers split off, forming a precise arrowhead formation. The Drakkar Carriers — massive, rectangular hulks fitted for bulk transport of warriors and gear — descended with controlled grace. Their ramps extended in perfect unison, the roar of hydraulics competing with the echo of the engines. Our warriors moved quickly. Line by line, they stepped onto the carriers, their armor scarred and stained, yet their posture sharp, disciplined. The clank of boots on steel ramps was almost ceremonial, as though each step was a drumbeat of defiance against the Wraith. The carriers swallowed them, their dark interiors flickering with the pale glow of stasis alcoves awaiting activation. For us, the Commander awaited. The Drakkar Commander descended at the heart of the formation, its edges sharper, more angular, a predator among beasts. Its crimson hull gleamed brighter, runes carved deep into the plating pulsing like veins carrying molten fire. It wasn’t a ship meant to ferry armies—it was a throne of war, built to carry leaders and champions. We strode toward it, our group moving as a unit, battle-born camaraderie tightening around us like unseen chains. The ramp extended with a hiss, red vapor curling from its sides as though the ship itself exhaled heat. We ascended together, and as soon as our boots struck its polished obsidian flooring, the transformation began. The armor that had carried us through the battle responded to the Commander’s systems. With a faint chime, nanobots released their grip, receding in liquid-like streams back into our chest medallions. The plates dissolved from our shoulders and arms, the helmets peeling away into sparks of light, until we stood lighter, stripped down, the faint glow of our medallions pulsing with residual energy. For a moment, the quiet hum of the Commander filled the space, as if the ship itself welcomed us into its heart. The interior was alive with motion. Holo-screens flickered to life across the bulkheads, displaying star charts, fleet formations, and tactical overlays. The crystalline floor pulsed faintly, carrying the vibration of the engines as power surged through the vessel. Crimson and silver light washed over us, reflecting against our unarmored forms, painting us as shadows of war moving deeper into the belly of the beast. The world outside vanished into streaks of light as the ship broke free from Draca’s gravity well, carrying us into the cold ocean of stars. The planet fell away beneath us, shrinking into a speck of green and blue scarred with black. Ahead, the void stretched endless, the path to Redwana marked only by star charts flickering across the glasslike walls of the Commander. We arrived at the planet Redwana after hours of silent drifting through the blackened sea of space, the hum of the Drakkar Warship’s engines our only soundtrack. Emily was curled into my lap in the copilot’s chair, her leather jumpsuit pressing against my groin, and she shifted to get comfortable. When I was sure nobody’s eyes were on us—Valrra and Serenity were focused on their weapon diagnostics, Deathskull was speaking to the ship’s AI, and Droid L-84 was monitoring flight telemetry—I let my gauntleted hand slip behind her, grasping her firmly. The gesture was playful but charged with the heat of all our unspoken moments. “Nice butt, Emily,” I murmured low enough so only she could hear, my voice muffled slightly by the internal comms. She smirked without turning her head, green eyes locked on the vast expanse outside, her lips curling in quiet amusement. Emily adjusted slightly in my lap, her eyes following the horizon of the world as the cockpit filled with the reflection of its eternal twilight. “So this is where warriors are made,” she said softly, almost to herself. “Let’s see if it lives up to the legend.” Together, we gazed through the panoramic cockpit window as Redwana grew large in our view, a world bathed in the muted glow of a dim red dwarf star. The star’s light gave the planet’s atmosphere a permanent dusk-like hue, painting its continents in deep scarlets and wine-stained shadows. It reminded me of Crimseed—the same kind of hauntingly beautiful twilight that made a man feel like he was walking inside a dream. The Drakkar Warship broke through the upper atmosphere with a low, resonant boom, the hull trembling slightly as we descended. The sky here was like no other—crimson and ochre clouds twisting into slow-moving spirals, their edges rimmed in deep violet where the dying star’s light met the planet’s high-altitude ice crystals. Below, mountain ranges jutted toward the heavens like jagged spines of some colossal beast, their peaks frosted with glimmering snow that reflected the red light in unsettling hues. Vast forests of towering conifers stretched across the valleys, their needles a dark wine color that shimmered when the wind caught them. Among the shadows of those woods roamed strange beasts—massive black bears crowned with golden bone-like protrusions that resembled regal headpieces. They moved with the slow, deliberate gait of apex predators, their glowing amber eyes following the movement of our ship as we passed overhead. The sight of them reminded me why this world had earned its reputation as a place where only the most disciplined warriors survived training. Finally, as we banked hard to the east, a wide clearing opened before us, nestled at the base of a monumental cliff face. There, built from dark stone and graphene plating, stood the Redwana Training Base—its angular spires and fortified walls blending seamlessly into the mountain as if carved from the same rock. The warship’s automated landing sequence engaged, and the deep whirring of its repulsor pads signaled our slow descent into the landing bay. The hull doors beneath us yawned open, revealing the training grounds below, where ranks of young warriors moved in synchronized combat drills. the ramp extended with a hiss of compressed steam. All nine of us disembarked together, our boots striking the dark stone with heavy, deliberate steps. The air here was biting cold, crisp enough to sting the inside of your nostrils, carrying with it the mingled scents of pine resin, fresh snow, and faint metallic tang from the graphene structures. The sound of clashing weapons echoed through the open space as apprentices sparred in the massive training field beyond, each movement precise, honed, and ruthless. Towering instructors clad in battle-worn armor stalked between the rows, barking commands in a mix of Old Norse and Galactic Common, their voices booming against the mountainside. To our left, rows of massive war banners rippled in the icy wind, each depicting the emblem of Vikingnar—a crowned white wolf skull flanked by crossed chainswords—fluttering with proud defiance. Farther ahead, I could see the forge district where smiths worked under glowing crucibles, hammering shungite-steel alloys into the weapons that would one day decide the fate of worlds. Even here, in what was considered a sanctuary of training, there was no illusion of safety; the entire base felt alive with the readiness of a people who knew war was never far away. We had come to see where the next generation of warriors were forged, and already I could tell this place was no mere training ground—it was a crucible where flesh, spirit, and steel became one. We kept walking deeper into the training ground, the rhythmic clang of weapons and the guttural sounds of exertion echoing off the fortress walls. Dust rose in faint clouds beneath the warriors’ boots as they moved in controlled formations, bodies honed and tempered in ways that revealed years of relentless discipline. Their armor, though worn, carried the scars of countless battles, proof that they had already endured the crucible of real war. Every swing of a blade was efficient, economical, and deadly precise. Shields shifted like a wall of iron; spears thrust forward as one seamless motion, sharp enough to pierce the air itself. These were no amateurs—these were soldiers forged from fire and blood, every strike a declaration of survival. But then, beyond the polished lines of hardened fighters, my eyes caught another group. They stood apart, relegated to the far side of the grounds near the stone barriers. The contrast was jarring. Their weapons hung loose in their hands, grips unsteady, fingers fumbling as though they had only just learned how to hold steel. Their armor was standard issue—smooth, unscarred, and almost too clean, betraying how little action it had seen. Their stances sagged with uncertainty, shoulders hunched forward, and their steps lacked the rhythm of drilled cadence. They tried to mimic the advanced maneuvers of their seasoned counterparts but failed at every turn, stumbling over their own feet, striking too late, or leaving wide openings that would’ve been fatal in a real battle. Their youth was glaring. Most were little more than boys and girls, scarcely past adolescence, the oldest perhaps in their early twenties. Their faces were unmarred by scars, cheeks still smooth, eyes wide not with ferocity but with nerves. Some looked as though they hadn’t yet shed the softness of childhood, unready to carry the weight of a warrior’s mantle. A few bore the haunted expression of those who knew they were out of their depth but had no choice but to be there. Disappointment coiled inside me. Not because they lacked experience—experience could be earned, forged through trial. What struck me was the arrogance of the cadets, radiating off them like heat from a forge. They stood in uneven ranks, shoulders squared, chins lifted, their smirks sharp and predatory. Their armor gleamed under the dim overhead lights—polished, pristine, and meant more for show than for survival. Many of them were from the annexed territories of the Red Dragon Empire, a culture steeped in misogyny and entitlement, where warriors were taught to disdain women and treat them as weaklings. As soon as Emily, Valrra, and the other female warriors entered the grounds, a ripple of contempt passed through the cadets. Whispered comments rose, just loud enough to carry. “Women? On the front line?” one scoffed. Another muttered, “What’s a girl gonna do against real enemies?” Their eyes, filled with arrogance, flicked toward the women like they were invaders in a sacred space. They leaned toward each other, sharing silent smirks, their posture signaling superiority and defiance. I stepped forward, boots crunching on the stone floor, and let my gaze sweep across their ranks. “You better get used to it,” I said, my voice cutting through the murmurs like a blade. “This isn’t a sausage party. We’re at war. And we need every single body we can throw at the enemy—women included.” I let the words hang, letting the weight of my tone settle over them. A few cadets laughed, low and nervous, trying to mask the tension. One sneered, “We don’t take orders from girls. And we don’t fight alongside girls. That’s not how real warriors fight.” Another spat on the ground, muttering, “We’ll see who’s in charge when real enemies show up.” I let the murmurs swell for a moment, then let my voice drop, low and deliberate. “Alright,” I said, eyes narrowing. “Every last one of you—step up and challenge me. Right here, right now.” The room went silent, save for the faint hum of the training grounds. Then a ripple of laughter, half nervous, half mocking, passed through the cadets. A few exchanged glances, smirks still playing across their faces, while others tightened their grips on their weapons. They were ready to fight in their arrogance—but not yet ready to see what it meant to truly face an Immortal. I could feel the tension in the air like a living thing, pressing down on the cadets and my own team alike. Every pair of eyes was on me now. Every smirk was a challenge, every sideways glance a test of dominance. The room smelled faintly of sweat and hot metal, of armor recently polished and weapons recently sharpened. I took a deep breath and let it out slowly, letting the silence build. “Step forward,” I said, letting the command roll through the air like a crack of thunder. “Show me what you’ve got. Show me, you’re as macho as I. —or admit you’re too weak to survive the next battle.” The cadets shifted in place. Some hesitated, others puffed up their chests, but the arrogance still burned in their eyes. They thought they were untouchable, untaught, invincible. They didn’t know they were standing on the precipice of being unmade. They came at me all at once. A clumsy rush of limbs, driven more by ego than by any measure of discipline. Their boots slammed against the mats, their fists raised high, but there was no coordination, no strategy — only arrogance. It was the arrogance bred into them by the Red Dragon Empire, a culture that despised hard work, despised unity, despised women, and praised only the brutal domination of the strong. I gave them someone to praise. Though, not in favor of their arrogant filled eyes, as they lunged. I didn’t wait. I moved through them like a storm tearing across dry earth. My fists connected with bodies in rapid succession, each strike thunderous in its finality. A rib gave way beneath one punch, the sound sharp and sickening. Another jaw snapped sideways under the weight of my knuckles, the apprentice collapsing in a heap. The training hall rang with the echoes of bodies slamming into the floor - blood pooling out in a rhythm of violence that drowned out their insecurities, their sneers, their doubt. One staggered back, clutching his chest as though the air had been ripped out of him. Another spun violently, his face twisted in pain as he hit the ground with a hollow thud. Their arrogance crumbled faster than their bodies, but some still came, blinded by pride, fear, hate, refusing to yield. Somewhere in the chaos, the fight stopped being about them. My vision narrowed, the edges darkening until all I saw was movement — and I crushed it, again and again. My memories from the Wraith. The Maladrie’s claws in my flesh, dragging me into the black void. The suffocating darkness pressed in until I thought about breaking bones. I gave the endless, merciless pressure of the Immortal’s gaze. And then came the darker memories — not of what had been done to me, but of what I had done in return. Those who had struck me, mocked me, underestimated me — all of them, punished. Each one a lesson written in pain. Each one a reminder that survival was a war, and I had sworn never to lose again. The rage surged in me, uncontrollable, and my strikes became heavier, faster, crueler. One apprentice folded under a blow to the side of the head, collapsing like a puppet with its strings cut. Another spun across the mat, limp before he hit the floor. The hall was filled now with the low groans of the beaten, their pride broken beneath my hands. But I hardly saw them. My eyes locked on a single figure — a young man who stumbled backward, his face drained of color. His hands shot up in surrender, his lips trembling, begging without words. His body shook, and yet my fist was already drawn back, cocked high, ready to shatter him like the rest. The world had become nothing but the weight of that moment, the unstoppable force of rage bearing down. And then a voice cut through. “What the hell is wrong with you! That’s enough!” It hit me like ice water pouring over fire. My head snapped around, and there she was — Valrra. Standing between me and the boy, her boots planted like anchors, her armored shoulders squared, her glare sharper than any blade. Her presence alone was enough to stop the storm. My breath tore in and out of my chest, ragged, uneven. I felt the tension still in my fist, the energy begging for release, but slowly… painfully… I lowered my hand. “They’re all going to die, anyway. Especially if they can’t work with others.” The apprentice scrambled away, dragging himself across the mats, desperate to vanish from my sight. He didn’t look back. None of them did. Especially since some of them lied on the ground, with no pulse. I stepped past Valrra without a word. My face was a mask, hiding the war that still raged inside me. Each step was heavy, weighted with the echoes of what I had nearly done — weighted with the truth that for a moment, I had lost control. The others — Emily, the women apprentices, the instructors — watched in silence as I crossed the hall. The pounding of my heartbeat filled my ears louder than their gazes. When I finally reached them, I didn’t speak. I didn’t need to. The silence was its own kind of judgment. After the incident earlier, Emily didn’t appear to carry any resentment or discomfort from what had happened, her demeanor calm, almost disarmingly so. She stood with her hands loosely at her sides, eyes steady, her voice silent but her presence unshaken. That subtle indifference, however, struck a nerve with Valrra. I could see it in the sharp angle of her shoulders, in the way her arms folded tightly across her chest, and in the faint tremor that flickered at her jawline. Tension rippled in the training hall like static before a storm. The apprentices—those who remained upright and those still groaning on the mats—watched in silence. Their earlier arrogance, their smug mutters about women on the battlefield, had withered into uneasy quiet. But the air was heavy, uncertain, and I knew if I didn’t seize this moment, the seeds of dissent would fester. I stepped forward, my boots echoing against the steel-grated flooring, and let my voice rise to fill the chamber. “We are in the middle of a war,” I said, my tone sharp, cutting through the silence. “A war that will decide the survival of entire worlds. There is no room for petty differences. No room for bruised pride. And no room for arrogance.” I let my gaze sweep across the room, locking eyes with those who dared hold it, burning into those who tried to look away. “Arrogance is a weapon you hand to the enemy. It blinds you. Makes you careless. Makes you weak. And if any of you believe that your personal feelings are more important than the mission—” I paused, letting the words hang, heavy and final, “—then you have no place here.” The silence thickened. The apprentices shifted uneasily, the weight of my words pressing them down like gravity. A few gave stiff nods, others lowered their gazes, chastened. I didn’t hesitate. “Those of you who can’t adapt, who can’t respect the people fighting beside you—leave. Effective immediately.” A stunned quiet fell. My words cut deeper than any blow I had landed in the fight. The order was absolute, final. Emily stood unmoved, her expression unreadable. But Valrra… she did not nod. She stood rigid, her lips pressed into a razor-thin line, her eyes narrowed. Disapproval radiated off her like heat. She shifted her weight, finally speaking, her voice low but edged with steel. “You’re too quick to discard them,” she said. “We need bodies. Soldiers. Even arrogant ones. Sending them home weakens us.” I turned my head slowly toward her, my voice calm but unyielding. “Bodies mean nothing if the minds inside them are poisoned. I’d rather fight beside ten who respect each other than a hundred who don’t.” Valrra’s eyes burned into mine, her silence saying more than words. But she didn’t argue further. The weight of command was mine, and we both knew it. I looked back at the apprentices, most of whom stood stiff, shoulders squared now with fear rather than pride. “This is your last warning,” I said. “Prove you belong here—or you’re gone. Survival isn’t about how hard you can swing your fists. It’s about how well you can stand together.” The words lingered, echoing in the vaulted chamber. Emily stepped closer then, her voice calm, measured, almost gentle in its contrast to mine. “You’ve all seen what happens when pride takes over. Learn from it. Because out there—on the battlefield—the enemy won’t stop when you beg for mercy.” Her words carried no anger, no resentment, only truth. And that truth settled over the apprentices heavier than anything else said that day. Valrra turned sharply, her arms still crossed, and paced away toward the far end of the hall. The faint metallic clink of her armored boots was the only sound as she disappeared into the shadows beyond the training circle. Her disapproval lingered like smoke, but I let it pass. I wasn’t here to coddle egos. I was here to build warriors who could survive what was coming. The group stood silent, every face marked by the weight of what they had just witnessed. The arrogance that had once defined them was broken, scattered like the echoes still ringing across the steel floor. The apprentices moved slowly, uncertainly, their eyes avoiding mine, their footsteps uneven as they filed out of the hall. Emily remained at my side, her gaze soft but unreadable, while the vast chamber slowly emptied. With that matter settled, I turned to Deathskull, my voice steady but carrying the gravity of command. “Dispatch the fleet to our location,” I ordered. “We leave Redwana soon. Those who’ve proven themselves worthy will march with us. No exceptions.” Deathskull gave a short nod, his helmet’s red optics flashing as he tapped into his comm-link. His voice dropped into a low, mechanical growl as he relayed my orders to the waiting command ships in orbit. The faint crackle of the channel carried through the hall, alien syllables layered with code-phrases, the language of war. While he spoke, I turned to the more experienced apprentices who kept quiet—those who had stood unflinching under tests, their discipline sharper than their inexperience, their arrogance tossed in the gutter. They stood taller now, their backs straightened, chests drawn high as if the simple act of being recognized filled their lungs with new air. Their eyes met mine with cautious pride, but I did not let them linger there long. “You’ve been weighed and measured,” I told them, my tone cutting through the stillness like steel through cloth. “And you have not been found wanting. You’ve proven that when pressed, you can hold your ground. That when tested, you can rise above your own doubts. You have earned your place beside us.” A ripple moved through them, a mix of relief and the grim realization of what came next. One of the humble younger warriors, his armor still scuffed from training, clenched his fist against his chest in salute. I recognized in his gaze the hunger of a warrior who knew he had just crossed a threshold—one he could never retreat from. But I did not let them bask in triumph. My tone hardened, iron in the fire. “Understand this: you’ve passed one test. Only one. The real war is worse than anything you’ve endured here. Out there, hesitation kills. Pride kills. And if you fail your brothers and sisters beside you, you kill them as surely as if you’d driven the blade yourself.” The silence that followed was thick, heavy with the truth of it. Then I turned my gaze on the others who I personally beaten to a pulp—the ones who had faltered. Their shoulders sagged, eyes downcast, as if the weight of failure pressed them into the steel floor. They had seen the same test, felt the same fire, and been found unworthy. “To the rest of you…” I let the pause hang, my voice low, steady, unyielding. “You will not risk the lives of true warriors by carrying dead weight into battle. You’re expelled from training.” The words fell like hammer strikes. A murmur spread among them—anger, disbelief, shame. A few tried to hold themselves tall, but their eyes betrayed them. One stepped forward, his voice quivering but defiant. “That’s it? After everything? You just cast us aside?” I met his gaze without blinking. “I don’t cast you aside. You’ve done that yourselves. The battlefield will not forgive arrogance. And neither will I.” The young man’s jaw clenched. He wanted to argue, to spit back words, but he couldn’t. He knew what would happen if he did. He lowered his head, shoulders folding inward, and stepped back into the line of the rejected. When the last of the insecure incel queers were gone, I exhaled a long breath I hadn’t realized I was holding. The silence that followed was different now—no longer heavy with tension, but with the clarity of a battlefield after smoke clears. From the corner of my vision, Emily stood with her arms crossed, helmet cradled at her side, her expression unreadable but her green eyes sharp, unwavering. Valrra, on the other hand, shifted her weight with visible agitation, her disapproval simmering beneath her calm exterior. But neither interrupted. The judgment had already been passed. Deathskull turned back to me then, his voice a low rumble through the modulator. “Fleet acknowledges, my lord. They are en route to orbit above Redwana. Estimated arrival: two minutes.” “Good,” I replied. My gaze swept the hall one last time, settling on the chosen. “The line has been drawn. You know where you stand. And from this moment forward, there is no turning back.” The chamber was silent. Even the air seemed to hold its breath. Those who had been chosen stood taller still, ready—or at least pretending to be—for the war that waited just beyond the stars. And those who had failed remained frozen in place, their futures cut short in an instant, left behind on a world that would no longer serve as their gateway to glory. I turned, and strode toward the exit with Emily and Deathskull at my sides. Behind us, the weight of my decree lingered, carved into the hearts of every apprentice who had witnessed it. Outside the compound. The ships descended from the heavens like iron leviathans, their engines growling as they cut through the thin crimson skies of Redwana. They glided past the snow-laden mountain ridges, their hulls gleaming in the pale light, shadows stretching long across the jagged peaks. The roar of their descent carried across the valleys, sending flocks of alien birds scattering from the blood-red forests below. One by one, the Drakkar carriers touched down on the hardened plains near the compound, their landing struts sinking deep into the frost-hardened earth with a thunderous impact. The newly-graduated warriors—Anglo Saxon and Viking alike—marched with grim resolve toward the carriers. Their armor clattered, their furs and leathers shifting in the icy wind as they hefted crates of weapons, shields, and gear up the boarding ramps. Each man and woman bore the weight of destiny on their shoulders, their faces hardened by the trials they had endured. There was no hesitation, no wasted motion. They had been forged into warriors here on Redwana, and now they were leaving it behind as soldiers of the fleet. Meanwhile, the nine of us—Valrra, Cole, Hanna, Serenity, Droid L-84, Deathskull, Haj Tooth, Emily, and I—broke from the gathered ranks and made our way to the largest vessel among them: the Drakkar Commander. The flagship loomed like a fortress of steel, its angular frame bristling with cannons and towers, runes of power etched into its armored plating that shimmered faintly under the crimson glow. Its presence alone commanded silence and respect, a warship that bore the soul of an empire. The boarding ramp extended with a groaning hiss, releasing a breath of cool, metallic air as if the ship itself exhaled in welcome. We stepped inside as one, boots echoing against the iron floor, our path lit by the low pulse of navigation lights that stretched down the narrow corridors. The hum of the ship was steady beneath our feet, alive with restrained power. At last we arrived on the bridge, its vast windows opening out into the crimson skies of Redwana. From this vantage point, the planet spread below us in all its alien majesty—the serrated mountains wrapped in snow, the endless forests dyed in shades of blood and rust, and the compound we had called home reduced to a dark scar upon the land. As the Drakkar Commander lifted from the ground, the other carriers rising in formation around us, the surface began to fall away. The warriors we left behind became distant shadows, the mountains shrank, and the sky itself thinned into the void. Redwana unraveled beneath us, a memory fading with every passing second. The blackness of space swallowed the horizon, and ahead lay only the stars—silent, eternal, and waiting to test us. The war was coming, and only the worthy would face it. CHAPTER 18: "THE LESSON" "VIKINGS WAR IN VALHALLA"

By WILLIAM WARNER CHAPTER 16: "FERAL GUARDIAN" "VIKINGS WAR IN VALHALLA" The battlefield still smoldered behind us, the faint hiss of hydrofluoric tanks bubbling like cauldrons in the distance as the last traces of Jackal Heads were erased from existence. The air hung heavy with smoke, scorched metal, and the bitter tang of ozone. My boots pressed into the scorched soil as I turned toward my companions—Emily, Valrra, Serenity, Deathskull, Kyle, and Nicholas—all of them standing in the fading crimson glow of the battlefield, their armor dulled by ash and blood but their eyes alive with unease. I drew in a long breath, feeling the weight of the command coil inside me, and finally spoke, my voice carrying through the comms as much as through the still, heavy air. “We may run low on warriors real quick,” I said, my gaze sweeping across the weary lines of our men regrouping behind us, “if we don’t get the Dark Matter battery immediately.” The words hung there, charged like static. Emily’s emerald eyes flickered to mine, worry beneath her strength. Serenity tilted her head, her lips pressing together, no words offered—only the kind of silence that meant she was already calculating the dangers. Valrra stood with her arms crossed, tail lashing faintly behind her as she measured the truth of what I’d just admitted. Kyle and Nicholas glanced at each other, young determination tempered with uncertainty. It was Deathskull who broke the silence, his voice filtered through the cold resonance of his helm. “Are you suggesting that we’re in a two-way war now?” The question was heavy, not rhetorical, but a blade being drawn across the table for all of us to see. His hollow tone made the weight of it worse, as though he already knew the answer but needed to hear it spoken. I looked at him in the eye sockets of his mask, unflinching. “We should retrieve the technology to engineer our army,” I said, my voice sharp as a spearpoint. “But in the meantime, we should start recruiting in case this becomes a three-way war.” The silence that followed was not passive—it was the silence of realization. Emily’s shoulders lowered slightly, as though she had accepted the inevitability of my words. Valrra, and even Serenity let out a faint breath they’d been holding. Kyle and Nicholas both swallowed hard, the truth of my words sinking into them like stone. Deathskull, though still as ever, dipped his head a fraction, an acknowledgment that what I’d said was not just possibility but necessity. No one argued. No one had to. The air between us was thick with unspoken agreement. But silence was not enough. I clenched my gauntlet, feeling the servos flex around my hand, and spoke again, lower this time, almost to myself but loud enough for them all to hear. “If Anubis sends more like those Jackal Heads… our numbers will dwindle fast. And if the Wraith entities breach the River of Souls again… we’ll be crushed between them.” Deathskull’s head turned sharply toward me at the mention of the River, but he said nothing. I turned back to the others, forcing strength into my tone. “We don’t have the luxury of waiting anymore. Recruiting new allies may be our only chance of survival. Not just warriors—but civilians, engineers, medics, anyone willing to stand against what’s coming.” The wind carried ash across the field, whispering faintly against our armor like the ghosts of the dead still clinging to the soil. No one answered me. They didn’t have to. The weight of command pressed on me as sharply as the ash beneath my boots. At last, I shook my head, breaking the stillness. “But first things first,” I said, forcing my voice back into the present, “we check on the others still taking cover in the facility.” The group nodded, wordless but resolute. Together, we turned from the battlefield, leaving behind the scars of fire and acid, and began the march back toward the fortified installation. The crimson glow of the fleet above cast long shadows across the ash, each step carrying us closer to the survivors within—and whatever came next. We walked back into the installation, our boots echoing sharply against the polished alloy floors. The silence between us was heavy, as if the weight of what we had just endured still clung to the air like smoke. The facility’s automated lights hummed faintly overhead, flickering against walls scarred from tremors of the earlier attack. Inside the central chamber, Hailey stood waiting with Haj Tooth and Droid L-84. Her expression was tense, her hands tightening into fists as soon as she saw us return. She didn’t even need to speak before I made my decision clear. “The little side mission to rescue strangers from the Wraith,” I said flatly, my tone as sharp as steel on stone, “has to wait.” Hailey’s face went pale, her eyes flashing with both fear and anger. Her lips trembled as if she wanted to shout at me, to demand I reconsider. But none of us cared to entertain her protests. Not now. Not when Anubis threatened Vikingnar, and not when the Demons could appear from anywhere, at any time. I turned from her gaze deliberately, unwilling to let sympathy weaken me, and pulled Deathskull aside into a darker corner of the chamber. His obsidian helm tilted down toward me, the crimson reflections of the holographic displays across the room glinting off his mask like veins of blood. “The best course of action,” I said in a low, steady voice, “is to produce more Demon deterrent, recruit warriors, and set up a base on Aries. If we don’t establish control there, Anubis will, and then Vikingnar will bleed from two fronts.” Deathskull remained quiet for a moment, his silence punctuated only by the soft, mechanical exhale from his armor’s respirator. Then he spoke, his voice hollow, deliberate. “Are you one hundred percent sure those people you’ve encountered in the Wraith are deceased?” The question hit harder than I expected, but I didn’t flinch. I met the hollow sockets of his mask with the full weight of my certainty. “Yes,” I answered. No hesitation. No wavering. Deathskull let the word linger in the air. Then he raised his arm and gestured toward Haj Tooth. The shark humanoid strode over, her movements fluid yet deliberate, lips pressed in a firm line that made her almost unsettlingly human despite the alien gleam of her eyes. “Haj Tooth,” Deathskull said, his tone carrying authority that reverberated across the chamber, “you and your warriors should be the ones to hold off the Demons from entering this plane of existence. And if you can, find any concrete evidence of whether Hailey’s sister lives.” I let out a long breath, the sound almost a sigh of defeat. I knew the outcome already. The Wraith was merciless, and nothing returned from it unbroken. To send Haj Tooth into that nightmare was to cast her into fire with little chance of return. Still, I nodded, agreeing to those terms, despite the knot of dread curling in my chest. Hailey stood at the edge of the chamber, listening to every word with desperate hope flickering in her eyes. She didn’t know what she was asking for. She couldn’t possibly know how vile the Wraith truly was. She didn’t know how vile Maladrie was. The memories cut through me like jagged glass—Maladrie’s twisted experiments, the screams that filled her chambers, the way she took humans and elves and wulvers alike, reducing them to mangled wrecks before forcing corruption through their bodies. The process of turning a soul into a demi-demon was as cruel as it was irreversible. I saw Page’s face again. The terror in her eyes. The sound of her voice breaking. The way her humanity had been stripped away, replaced by something monstrous. She wasn’t Page anymore—not when Emily confronted her on Draca. That twisted Demonette, once a sister, once a lover to another victim… had died by Emily’s blade. And Emily didn’t even know the truth. The weight of it pressed on my chest until I could hardly breathe. How could I tell her? How could I tell Hailey that her sister was already lost long before the end came? What I saw wasn’t survival, but corruption, and then death? I watched Hailey cling to that fragile strand of hope, her lips parted as though she wanted to speak, her body trembling as if she might collapse under the enormity of her desperation. She believed Page could be saved. That she could still be whole. My hands curled into fists, the servos of my gauntlets whining faintly as I wrestled with myself. Was it the right thing to tell her to move on? To crush that hope now, before it consumed her? Or was it better to let her carry it, even if it was a lie, because that hope was all she had left? The words never formed. I stood there in silence, unable to shape truth or mercy into speech. My throat tightened. My tongue refused. So I didn’t speak at all. The chamber hummed with the low resonance of the installation, the glow of crimson holograms casting long shadows against the walls. My companions waited. Hailey trembled. Haj Tooth nodded grimly, accepting her mission. And I, standing at the heart of it all, bore the silence like a chain across my soul. The silence that had once hung heavy in the chamber cracked as others finally broke into the conversation. Emily’s voice came first, calm but firm, a steady counterbalance to the storm brewing inside me. “You can’t just keep leaving things unsaid, Willy,” she said, crossing her arms as she looked at me. “If you’re planning to send Haj Tooth into the Wraith, you need to tell everyone exactly why. Don’t let Hailey cling to hope if you’re only giving her false hope.” Her words cut me sharper than any blade could. My jaw tightened, but I stood my ground. “Hope or no hope,” I replied, “Haj Tooth is the only one with the means to navigate the Wraith without losing her sanity. Her hive fleet has crossed those boundaries thousands of times. If there’s anyone who could find even a shred of truth about Page, it’s her.” Hailey’s eyes widened, her trembling voice slipping out before she could stop herself. “So you will look for her? You’ll actually send someone? You’re not just shutting the door on this?” I didn’t look at her directly—I couldn’t—but my answer was plain. “Haj Tooth and her warriors will search. That’s the best we can offer. But we can’t divert everything we have into a rescue mission, not when Anubis and the Demons are both knocking at our gates.” Hailey’s face was a storm of conflicting emotions—fear, desperation, relief all at once. She didn’t thank me. She couldn’t. Not yet. I turned back toward the group, my hand resting against the hilt of Revenge. “Nicholas, Teresa—you’re taking Hailey back to Aries. Not just to keep her safe, but to secure the planet with a fleet of our finest warriors. We cannot allow Anubis to encircle us, not from that side. Divide and conquer is our only chance to prevent being crushed between two armies.” Teresa nodded, her expression unflinching. “I’ll see it done. Aries will be fortified, and Hailey will be protected.” Nicholas smirked faintly, adjusting the plasma spear on his back. “If Anubis wants Aries, he’s going to find a wall of steel waiting for him.” Hailey, still pale, glanced between them, then back at me. “And… you’re sure this isn’t just sending me away? That Aries is really that important?” “It’s vital,” I said firmly. “More important than you realize. The colonies there may hold the keys to our past—and to keeping us alive in the future.” Kyle, who had been silent until then, stepped forward. “I’ll go too. Someone needs to keep Nicholas from charging into battle without thinking.” Nicholas shot him a glare but said nothing, though the faintest grin betrayed the truth—they worked better together than apart. Valrra finally raised her voice, the violet glow of her eyes catching the holographic light. “While they secure Aries, I know where we should begin looking for recruits. My homeworld—Crimseed. My people know how to fight, and they’ve seen war for generations. If anyone will answer the call, it will be them.” Deathskull, who had been silent through this exchange, lifted his gauntlet and twisted his wrist. A low hum vibrated through the chamber, followed by the sudden ignition of crimson energy. A wormhole flared into being before us, pulsing with power, its edges jagged and unstable, like reality itself was struggling to contain the force. “This will take you to Aries,” Deathskull said. “The wormhole is stabilized enough for transport. Go quickly before Anubis or worse detects it.” Nicholas, Kyle, Teresa, and Hailey exchanged one final glance before stepping forward. Hailey hesitated, her eyes catching mine. There was still that burning question in her gaze, the one she hadn’t dared to ask aloud: Is Page alive? Will I ever see her again? I gave no answer. Only a slow, steady nod that could mean anything. With that, the four of them disappeared into the wormhole, their forms dissolving into strands of red light until the chamber was quiet again. Deathskull lowered his arm and raised it again. A second portal surged to life, more stable, its vortex swirling with a darker crimson hue. The air crackled with energy as it twisted open, revealing faint glimpses of jagged mountains and crimson skies on the other side. “Crimseed awaits,” Deathskull intoned. Emily adjusted the strap of her plasma rifle across her shoulder. “Then let’s not waste time.” Serenity rolled her shoulders, the faint shimmer of her armor catching the light. “If Valrra’s right, we’ll need every blade and every hand they can give us.” I glanced around the chamber one final time—the shadows, the empty silence, the sense that every choice was carrying us deeper into the jaws of something vast and inevitable. With my sword sheathed at my side and my armor powered down, I gave a final nod. “Enough talking, let’s move.” Together—Deathskull, Emily, Serenity, Valrra, and I—stepped forward into the portal. The air around us tore like fabric, and then we were gone, swallowed by the crimson light. The red dwarf hung low, burning with a light that was not brilliant but rather subdued, casting everything in shades of blood and ember. On the other side of the portal stretched Valrra’s homeworld—Crimseed. The red dwarf star burned dim in the heavens, washing the sky in hues of crimson and ember. Clouds moved slowly across the horizon, their forms dark and heavy, as though weighed down by the thick atmosphere. The world glowed faintly, its light subdued, casting shadows that seemed to stretch endlessly. The vegetation was black, rising in jagged forests of twisted trees with blade-like leaves. Their surfaces shimmered faintly under the dwarf’s weak light, reflecting flashes of red like molten glass. The ground was dark as well, cracked and veined with faint bioluminescence that pulsed beneath the surface like the heartbeat of the land itself. Architecture of the Vikingnar Empire dominated the landscape. Towering fortresses of black stone rose like jagged mountains, their walls carved with angular runes and decorated with massive statues of long-dead warriors. Spires climbed upward like spears piercing the red sky, connected by bridges of steel and stone that stretched from one great hall to another. Fires burned in braziers along the streets, their crimson glow merging with the blood-colored light of the sun above. Beyond the city, mountains stood sharp and serrated against the horizon. Their ridges cut the skyline into a saw-like pattern, dusted with gray snow that seemed to glow faintly beneath the red light. Between the peaks, rivers of blue liquid cut through the land, glowing brighter than the star itself, feeding into vast lakes that mirrored the sky in glassy reflection. The wilderness stretched out in every direction, vast and unyielding. Forests of black trees spread across the valleys, broken by the occasional shimmer of glowing rivers. Far in the distance, massive shapes moved through the haze—beasts of Crimseed, their forms obscured, but their size undeniable. The entire world seemed carved from shadow and flame, every stone and leaf reflecting the harshness of survival beneath a dim star. Yet, in its starkness, there was beauty: the merging of crimson skies, black forests, and glowing waters, all bound together by the enduring presence of Vikingnar power. Valrra guided us deeper into Crimseed’s scarlet lands. The bridge beneath our boots was carved from black stone and etched with glowing runes that pulsed faintly as though alive. On either side, the river glimmered an unnatural blue, its waters moving like liquid crystal beneath the red sky. Beyond the railing of carved dragon heads, creatures moved in the tall dark grasses—massive forms grazing lazily, unbothered by our presence. Some were reptilian, their backs plated like armor, long tails sweeping the ground. Others were mammals, thick-bodied and horned, chewing slowly on the black foliage. Across the bridge, the landscape opened, and we caught sight of hulking amphibians wallowing near the banks. Their bodies were the color of dried blood, their crocodile-like snouts snapping lazily at the water’s surface. Every so often, one bellowed, a low guttural roar that echoed against the jagged cliffs. The air was humid here, thick with the scent of iron and ash, as though the planet itself carried an old wound. We kept walking, the silence of the group broken only by the distant calls of the beasts. My thoughts weighed heavy, until I finally spoke, my voice sharp against the quiet. “Deathskull… banning the worship of deities, religion, and spirit—it feels wrong. Stripping all of that away. What good will it do?” Deathskull stopped mid-step. His crimson optics turned toward me, and when I said the word spirit, he froze entirely. The air felt heavier around us. He tilted his head slightly, his voice low and mechanical, yet strangely human in cadence. “You still think I am an atheist? Or do you not realize—almost all religion was nature-based to begin with?” I frowned, unsure what to make of it, but he continued before I could speak. “A soul was never meant to be coddled forever by gods,” he said. His tone was calm, but there was a cutting edge beneath it, a philosophy sharpened by centuries of thought. “It is like when an artist finally chooses to share their creation with the world, rather than letting it rot in a hidden studio. Growth requires release. Freedom. A soul must stand on its own legs, not forever carried by divine hands.” His words hit me with a strange weight. I had seen the truth of what awaited souls beyond the Wraith, the torment and the shadow. I wanted to challenge him, to demand, how would you know? But the memory of the River of Souls lingered in my mind—its flow, its quiet inevitability. I remained silent for a beat, then forced my question. “What about everyone else? How is one droid going to convince outsiders that the gods are no more? What are they going to do without a god?” Deathskull’s optics dimmed briefly, then flared bright again. “This is a dark universe where so many feel abandoned already,” he said. “And still, they survive. People need to find strength not from idols, but from themselves. From each other. Our spirit is for us to command—ours to shape, ours to wield. Nobody else’s.” I clenched my jaw, heat rising inside me. His logic burned like a cold knife. The thought of stripping away people’s faith felt like tearing out the roots of a tree and expecting it to stand. My blood boiled with frustration. How could you fight evil by dismantling belief, by cutting away the one thing that gave the weak hope? Yet a seed of doubt gnawed at me—maybe belief itself was not natural, maybe it was the cage. Or was I believing in the wrong thing? I didn’t answer him. The silence that followed was louder than any argument. Deathskull noticed it. His head tilted slightly, his optics narrowing. “Any more questions?” His voice was low, probing, like a teacher daring a pupil to rise. I said nothing. My lips tightened shut. I wasn’t ready to give him the satisfaction. But Valrra broke the silence. Her voice was calm, melodic, with the sharp wisdom of someone who had seen me through more than I realized. “I think William is just confused as to what his purpose is.” Her words struck me harder than Deathskull’s doctrine. My heart jumped, and I thought to myself, how did she know? The silence that followed was different this time. Not tense, but reflective. None of us spoke further. The red sky stretched above us, painted in hues of flame and shadow, as the black forests whispered with the sound of unseen creatures. Emily walked close, her hand slipping into mine, grounding me when my mind threatened to spiral into conflict and doubt. The rest of the journey passed beneath the looming towers of Crimseed in wordless quiet, each of us swallowed by our own thoughts. We continued our ascent through the town, the path lined with structures carved from obsidian stone and adorned with faintly glowing etchings that pulsed like veins of light. The citizens of Crimseed moved gracefully through the streets, their presence as striking as their environment. They carried themselves with the quiet confidence of a people long hardened by survival, yet now softened by liberation. Their dark hair shimmered with subtle red undertones in the scarlet glow of their sun, and their pointed ears twitched at the smallest sounds, alert like natural antennae. Their red skin bore faint stripes that marked heritage and lineage, and though their tone was alien, there was a human subtlety to it—flesh that looked tangible, lived in, and not some exaggerated caricature of their bloodline. Among them mingled women from the fallen Empire, those who had once been chained to the whims of patriarchal rulers and suffocating expectations. Their lives of suppression had been traded for choice, and their clothing reflected it. Black leather jumpsuits molded to their figures, complemented by thigh-high boots laced and buckled with utilitarian elegance. The same attire worn by Crimseed women had become a unifying fashion, though the choice to wear it was theirs alone. Freedom was written not in banners or proclamations, but in the way these women walked—unburdened, unrestricted, and radiant in their reclaimed independence. No longer silenced, no longer bent under the shadow of controlling husbands, they moved through the streets as equals, immersed in the rhythm of daily life. Children chased one another between the buildings, their laughter echoing like faint bells against the crimson sky. Merchants sold wares of obsidian tools, metallic fabrics, and glowing crystal trinkets that refracted shards of light across the stone pathways. Artisans sculpted intricate runes into black wood, while others practiced martial forms with spears that shimmered faintly with plasma at their tips. The air carried the faint scent of smelted metal and fertile soil, a mingling of progress and tradition. Life here was not grand or ostentatious, but it was free. It was whole. It was lived fully, without the crushing yoke of the old order. For all of Vikingnar’s growing pains, one truth could not be denied—the quality of life for its citizens had risen sharply. The five of us moved steadily through this living tableau, our path leading ever upward toward the great temple perched on the hill that overlooked the town. From below, it was an imposing silhouette against the red sky, its sharp peaks resembling Scandinavian stave churches, yet infused with a science-fiction precision that spoke of both past and future. The main body of the temple was constructed from dark alloys that gleamed like wet stone, while vast panels of touchscreen glass covered its facade, shifting faintly with flowing runic displays. It was at once ancient and futuristic, a paradox carved into architecture. The steps leading to the temple were wide and carved from a single slab of volcanic rock, their surfaces etched with runes that glowed faintly beneath our boots. Each step resonated, as if some hidden mechanism tracked our progress, acknowledging our ascent. Black banners hung on either side of the stairway, embroidered with the sigils of Crimseed’s clans, their designs sharp and angular, resembling constellations fractured across a night sky. As we climbed, the sounds of the town grew distant, replaced by the hush of wind flowing over the hillside. The higher we went, the more expansive the view became. Below, the town sprawled across the dark terrain like a living organism—streets like arteries, the citizens like blood cells pulsing with vitality. Beyond that, the forests of black vegetation stretched into the horizon, interrupted by the crimson reflection of lakes and the jagged silhouettes of mountains that shimmered faintly with embedded minerals. At last, we reached the temple entrance. The facade towered above us, its Scandinavian-inspired frame stretching high into the sky, beams of dark alloy fitted together with mathematical precision, as though the structure itself had been designed by both craftsmen and machines. The large glass panels glowed faintly, runes shifting like constellations rearranging themselves in slow motion. The double doors at the top of the stair were seamless sheets of reinforced glass, shifting faintly with layers of translucent script that flickered like ancient firelight. Only Valrra moved to the console, her movements steady and precise. The panel beside the door shimmered to life as her presence activated its hidden sensors. With a fluid gesture, she placed her right hand upon the glass. The runes beneath her palm illuminated, spreading outward in rippling patterns that recognized her genetic signature. The glow intensified, cascading upward across the length of the doors until the entire surface shone with a scarlet brilliance. A faint hum resonated in the air, low and mechanical, as the glass itself seemed to sigh. Seamless lines appeared down the center, splitting the doors apart. They slid open with liquid smoothness, vanishing into the walls, revealing the chamber beyond. The atmosphere shifted as the entrance yawned wide. Cool air flowed outward, carrying with it the scent of ancient stone and sterile technology. The dim interior pulsed with an inner light, runes glowing softly across walls of metallic glass, as if the temple itself had been born from a fusion of religion and science. The threshold stood before us like the opening of a gateway between the old world and the new. We crossed the final step and entered. We all made our way inside, and the temple’s interior immediately struck us with the same otherworldly beauty as its exterior. It was as though the architects of Crimseed had poured both their spiritual devotion and advanced science into every corner of this place. The air shimmered faintly with humidity, carrying the scent of mineral water and polished stone, and every surface seemed alive with layered meaning. The wide atrium stretched upward into a vaulted ceiling, its height so immense it seemed to disappear into the dim red light cast by runes that burned faintly above. The ceiling was painted—or perhaps projected—with shifting depictions of what could only be described as the phases of spiritual awakening. Humanlike silhouettes morphed through stages: crawling in shadows, rising into flame, and finally ascending into radiant light. Each phase was marked by geometric halos and Viking runes, symbols of strength, war, and renewal intertwined with alchemical glyphs. The figures weren’t static either—subtle holographic energy flowed across them, animating their transitions so that each stage shimmered like a living fresco. Below this masterpiece of art and engineering lay a wide pond that stretched the length of the atrium. Its waters were clear as crystal, faintly glowing from embedded nanolights at its bed, illuminating shoals of fish that darted and swam in perfect formations. A fountain stood in its center, carved from obsidian, but water streamed upward in geometric arcs, defying gravity before cascading down again in deliberate patterns. It was as though the fountain was not just a piece of design but a mathematical ritual, a representation of the natural order of the cosmos made tangible. The reflection of both water and ceiling mingled, producing an illusion that heaven and earth coexisted seamlessly in this single chamber. We walked slowly across the causeway that led over the pond, climbing the wide staircase at its center. The stairs themselves were embedded with glowing runes, each step lighting up beneath our boots as though recognizing our presence. The faint sound of water trickling filled the silence, mingling with the distant hum of hidden machinery that powered this spiritual-mechanical marvel. When we reached the midpoint, I paused. Something compelled me—a simple instinct, almost childlike. I reached into my armor’s utility belt and pulled out a coin, heavy and etched with Vikingnar’s crest. Standing at the balustrade, I flicked the coin into the pond below. It spun through the air before landing with a ripple that broke the mirror like surface, sinking slowly until it vanished among the glowing nanolights. Emily, ever curious, leaned against me, her green eyes catching the scarlet reflections of the room. “Meow, what are you doing, Willy?” she asked in her playful tone, the kind she used whenever she wanted to tease me out of my own head. I smirked faintly, still watching the circles spread across the pond. “Just a coin toss. An old habit. Maybe a wish, maybe nothing.” Emily tilted her head, then reached into her pocket and pulled out a coin of her own, sleeker, lighter, probably one she’d kept from her personal stash. Without hesitation, she held it up next to mine, her eyes brightening with mischief. “Then we’ll do it together,” she said. Side by side, we released our coins. The second one struck the water almost beside the first, sending a fresh wave of ripples spiraling outward. Below, the fish startled, scattering in perfect synchrony like stars moving across a dark sky, only to regroup seconds later in a circling formation, as if examining the new objects that had just intruded into their home. Watching them, it was almost as if they understood, as though the ritual meant something to them as well. Valrra, who had been standing with Deathskull and the others ahead, turned back with a sly grin. Her crimson skin caught the glow of the runes, her sharp features softened only slightly by the light. “Do you two love birds care to join us?” she asked, her voice tinged with amusement. Emily chuckled and laced her fingers through mine. “We’re coming,” she said as she tugged me gently forward. I gave the pond one last glance, a thought stirring in the back of my mind. Rituals like these had always seemed silly to me, but in this place, under this sky, and beside her, it felt different—like grounding in the midst of chaos. Together, we regrouped with the others at the top of the staircase. The hallway beyond waited for us, its walls glowing faintly with yet more runic inscriptions, leading deeper into the heart of the temple. The air thickened with the weight of history as we stepped forward, not knowing if the temple would provide answers, or simply more questions. The weight of Valrra’s words settled heavily in the chamber, though it was not her voice alone that carried the intensity—it was the air itself. The crystal dome above seemed to hum, resonating faintly with the revelation on the table. The faint glow of the Red Prints painted her pale fingers in shades of crimson, her long nails clicking softly against the vellum as though even she was hesitant to touch the knowledge inscribed there. Emily moved closer, her green eyes reflecting the light of the schematics. She leaned against me, her hand brushing mine, grounding me in a moment that felt otherwise untethered. The Immortals in the murals loomed above us like silent witnesses, their figures carved in both reverence and warning. Their swirling bodies of fire and starlight spiraled in eternal battle, making me question whether those ancient artisans had truly seen them—or if the visions had been burned into their minds from dreams not their own. Deathskull stood on the far side of the table, his visor reflecting the pages, silent but intent. His skeletal frame seemed more rigid than usual, and I could almost feel the whir of processors running beneath his armor. He didn’t speak, but his silence itself was oppressive, a waiting presence that measured every word Valrra chose. Valrra traced a line along the schematic with her fingertip. “This is no ordinary detection device,” she continued, her tone softer, but edged with determination. “It’s woven to the very resonance of the Immortals. Every host emits a frequency, faint yet constant, like an echo of their fusion. This construct doesn’t just hear it—it sings back, calling them forth.” Emily frowned, tilting her head slightly. “But only if it has the right power.” Her voice was more a statement than a question. Valrra nodded. “Yes. The White Stone.” She paused, letting the words linger like a forbidden spell. “A fragment of celestial origin, rumored to have been carved from the heart of a dead star. Rare, dangerous, and—” she closed the book with a firm sound “—guarded.” My eyes drifted back to the murals, where mortals held weapons that looked not unlike the chainsword Revenge at my side. Their painted faces were desperate, defiant, yet always dwarfed by the Immortals above. I wondered if they too had sought the White Stone. If they had died for it. Breaking the silence, Deathskull finally spoke, his voice metallic yet weighted with certainty. “Then we must retrieve it.” The words weren’t a suggestion—they were an inevitability. “Without the White Stone, our search ends before it begins. And time, as you well know, is not our ally.” The library seemed to shift at his pronouncement, as though the walls themselves disapproved. A faint vibration rippled through the crystal dome, scattering the rainbow light into shards that danced across the floor. Valrra’s expression tightened, though she did not contradict him. Instead, she gestured to another tome, this one bound in sheets of something metallic, the spine etched with runes that seemed to shimmer between dimensions. She pulled it open, revealing star charts so old the constellations barely resembled the skies I knew. At the center of one chart, a single glyph glowed faintly—the symbol of the White Stone. Valrra’s hand lingered on the tome for a moment longer before she pushed it shut, the heavy cover landing against the table with a sound that reverberated through the vast library. The echo rolled into silence, and when she finally spoke, her voice carried the same finality as that closing thud. “The White Stone rests below this very temple,” she said. Her crimson eyes glimmered faintly in the fractured rainbow light spilling from the crystal dome above. “But it does not lie in some simple vault. It slumbers in the Labyrinth. And the Labyrinth… is alive.” Her words drew our attention tighter than any weapon ever could. Deathskull tilted his head, the faint crackle of his systems filling the space. “Alive?” His voice rasped through the filters, half-question, half-warning. Valrra turned her gaze toward the muraled walls, as though the painted Immortals themselves were listening. “The Labyrinth was not built in the usual sense. It was grown. Forged by a civilization that merged their knowledge with the bones of the world itself. The corridors shift. The walls remember. It is said to mold itself around those who walk within, testing them not only with machines and defenses, but with themselves.” Emily’s hand squeezed mine, steady but tense. Valrra’s explanation cast a weight over us, heavier than any physical threat. “The White Stone is a shard of Celestial Core,” Valrra continued. “Born in the heart of a dying star, hardened under the collapse of its final breath. It is rare beyond measure, and it resonates with Immortal energy. Many have tried to claim it. Most never returned. Those who did… spoke of being trapped in illusions. Of seeing their fears, their doubts, their desires, until the Labyrinth broke them.” The silence that followed was oppressive, broken only by the faint mechanical hiss of Deathskull’s vents. His visor glowed faintly as he turned to face Valrra. “Then it adapts. It will not hand us the Stone. We will have to take it.” Valrra’s lips curved into a small, grim smile. “Not take. Earn. That is the Labyrinth’s way.” No one argued. The urgency of our mission outweighed the dread gnawing at the back of my thoughts. Valrra didn’t wait for further debate—she turned, her cloak sweeping across the floor as she led us out of the chamber. The deeper corridors of the temple shed the majesty of the library. Here, the walls narrowed and the air grew colder, tinged with the faint smell of ozone and old stone. The illumination from the crystal dome was left behind, replaced by pale veins of light threading through the walls like the glowing circulatory system of some great underground beast. Each step downward carried us into greater silence. Even our footsteps seemed subdued, swallowed by the passage itself. At last, we reached the entrance. It rose before us like a monument to another age: an arch of blackened steel, its surface alive with runes that glowed crimson as though written in fire. The symbols shifted subtly, crawling like worms across the surface, always rearranging, always rewriting themselves. The arch seemed to breathe, and the translucent veil at its center rippled like molten glass caught in eternal motion. The air shimmered around it, bending like heat over desert sands. But the chill was so deep it gnawed into my armor, raising gooseflesh beneath. I rested my gauntleted hand on the grip of my chainsword, Revenge. The weapon thrummed at my touch, its serrated teeth rattling faintly in anticipation, as though it too recognized the gate as a challenge worth meeting. Serenity stood at my right, calm and rigid, her focus locked on the shifting veil. On my left, Emily’s green eyes gleamed with reflection from the runes. She traced them silently with her gaze, as though they spoke a language she alone understood. Haj Tooth joined us at the front, her figure half-shadowed by the glow. She was shark and woman both, her hammerhead contours softened by human femininity—broad lips, high cheekbones, and eyes that burned with their own light. A predator’s grace carried her forward, but she was not towering or overbearing; rather, her strength came from the undeniable precision of her movements, the quiet but fierce aura of someone who had survived where few could. Her biomechanical armor clung to her like a second skin, sculpted with sleek plates that shimmered under the red glow of the runes. Fluid tubes ran across her frame, pulsing with dim light as though her suit breathed with her. A massive axe rested easily in her hands, its edges scored with ancient battle scars, its haft threaded with cables that linked into her armor’s power core. The contrast of her sharklike features with the elegant curve of her lips, the sharpness of her tusks softened by feminine poise, made her presence uncanny yet magnetic. Haj Tooth tilted her head, hammer-shaped cranium catching the light as she studied the veil. The muscles in her jaw flexed before she spoke, her voice a low, rolling growl softened with a strange melody. “It breathes,” she said. “Like prey trying to pretend it is not alive.” Behind us, Valrra lingered at the foot of the stair, her hands folded, crimson eyes watching every shift of the gate. Deathskull loomed beside her, silent as ever, while Droid L-84’s optics ticked rapidly as though analyzing every symbol. Valrra’s voice was measured, calm but edged with warning. “This is where I stop. The Labyrinth was not meant for me. For you—it is already awake. It stirs when it senses something worth testing.” She let her gaze fall on me last, her tone sharpening. “We’ll guide you through comms while we can. But once it closes, you’ll be beyond our reach. If it remembers you, it will not forget.” Haj Tooth gave a small, fierce smile, her lips curving to expose rows of serrated teeth. “Then let it choke on the memory.” She lifted her axe, resting its weight against her shoulder, as though daring the veil to react. Emily’s lips parted in a hushed murmur, her voice carrying both awe and dread. “It isn’t just steel and stone… the runes, they’re sentences. They’re rewriting themselves to fit us. They’re watching us.” Serenity shifted her stance, unshaken. “Then we watch back.” I exhaled slowly, feeling Revenge vibrate harder in my grip. “We go in, take the White Stone, and we come back. Nothing more.” Valrra gave one last nod. “Be warned—the Labyrinth tests the body, the mind, and the soul. Not everything within will be real. But what you feel will be.” Haj Tooth stepped forward first, pressing the flat of her hand against the blackened steel arch. Sparks spat out at her touch, hissing like angry serpents. Her armor’s plates flared, absorbing the backlash. Her grin widened, the predator within her lips curling back just enough to show serrated rows of teeth. “It doesn’t like me. Good.” I followed, reaching toward the veil. It recoiled from me at first, rippling like water rejecting an intruder. Then it surged forward, pressing cold against my gauntlet, sliding into the cracks of my armor like living frost. The chill lanced through my veins, crawling up my arm like liquid ice. Revenge snarled in my other hand, its chains rattling hungrily, as though it sensed prey ahead. Serenity pressed through the veil without hesitation, her armor flaring once with light before fading back to calm. Emily lingered only a moment, whispering words under her breath that seemed to make the runes flare in acknowledgment. Then she stepped through, her eyes bright with that otherworldly glow. Together, the four of us crossed. The veil swallowed us whole, and the chamber dissolved. For a heartbeat, there was no sound, no air, no ground beneath us. Only the feeling of being stretched thin, pulled through liquid glass. Memories shimmered around us—shadows of battles, failures, regrets, voices from our past echoing in distorted tones. Then, with violent force, we landed. The veil sealed shut behind us. The Labyrinth exhaled. On the other side of the gate, the Labyrinth unfolded like a dreamscape shaped by circuitry and memory rather than stone or brick. The vastness pressed against my senses the moment we stepped through. The cold mist clung to my armor like a second skin, chilling my breath, before dissipating into the strange new world that sprawled before us. There were no corridors or walls, no claustrophobic hallways as one might expect from a labyrinth. Instead, an endless plain stretched to every horizon, lit by a pale and unforgiving sky. The ground was not dirt or stone but a living mesh of grass threaded with fine, metallic filaments. Each blade seemed to pulse faintly, glowing as though it carried currents of unseen data. When my boots pressed down, the grass yielded softly, whispering with static as if it recognized my weight. Tiny insects with wings of light flickered above the surface, their bodies crystalline and segmented, weaving in and out of the air with purpose. Rising from this biomechanical carpet were the towers. They loomed like sentinels—data spires constructed from an alloy that seemed older than memory yet alive with motion. Each column vibrated with a resonance that thrummed through bone and armor alike, the sound both mechanical and organic. Their smooth surfaces shifted with lattices of glowing panels, some sliding and reshaping themselves like the skin of a breathing creature. Between these panels, vines had rooted, wrapping around the towers as though nature had claimed its place in this technological cathedral. The vines pulsed faintly, carrying red light like veins feeding into the heart of the structures. Every few moments, a deep surge of energy traveled upward through their cores, exploding skyward in a wave of crimson illumination that washed over everything. The air smelled faintly of ozone mixed with wet soil, as though lightning storms had scorched the ground but life had immediately sprung back. With each breath, the balance between living and artificial seemed to blur further, until I could no longer tell where machines ended and organisms began. Then came the drone. It emerged from the shadows between two towers with the grace of a bird, its wings crafted of translucent alloy sheets that shimmered like glass catching sunlight. Its body was compact and angular, polished to a sheen, with small lenses pulsing across its frame like eyes blinking in unison. It drifted closer, its wings moving with mechanical precision yet carrying an elegance no machine should possess. A faint hum followed its flight, harmonizing with the deep vibration of the towers. It hovered briefly before tilting its frame and gliding away, weaving effortlessly through the spires. Valrra said over the comms, “Follow it!” We followed. At first, the drone moved at a steady pace, its wings flickering in gentle beats as it kept to a clear, direct path. The red glow of the towers guided our steps, flaring brighter as we walked, as though acknowledging our intrusion. But soon, the drone’s behavior shifted. Its wings snapped faster, its glides became sharper, and its turns less predictable. It no longer guided—it taunted. We broke into a run, the whisper of the grass beneath us turning into a rushing static chorus. My armor clattered softly with each stride, chainsword Revenge thumping against my back. Serenity moved with precision, her white leather jumpsuit cutting a clean figure against the glowing expanse, while Emily’s emerald eyes glinted each time the crimson pulses rolled over us. Haj Tooth’s form was more primal—her biomechanical armor flexing with her movements, hammerhead features grim yet composed, her shark-like silhouette slicing forward with fluid predator's grace. The drone darted between spires like a teasing phantom, each sudden disappearance urging us forward. We chased, yet it always seemed one step ahead, its frame vanishing behind a column only to reappear further along the horizon. The speed forced us deeper into the labyrinth’s living expanse, where the towers grew denser, their red pulses quickening like a heartbeat under strain. The vibration intensified, reverberating through the ground, through the spires, and into our very chests until every breath came accompanied by the hum of an ancient machine consciousness. With every surge of crimson, the environment seemed to alter. The grass thickened, the metallic filaments shining brighter, their whispers turning into a low hiss. The insects that had seemed harmless now gathered in clouds, their crystalline bodies glowing as they moved in geometric swarms, shifting like programmed constellations in the sky. The towers themselves seemed to bend closer, their panels shifting to expose deeper layers of inner circuitry, vast networks of light flickering in patterns too complex to follow. The drone’s wings sliced the air, scattering faint sparks, each beat leaving behind thin streaks of afterlight as though its flight existed across multiple instances of time. We pushed harder, the pursuit dragging us into a rhythm where the line between hunter and hunted blurred. The Labyrinth was not just observing—it was responding. The very ground seemed to react to the pounding of our boots, ripples of red light spreading out beneath us like blood seeping through woven circuitry. The air grew heavier, charged, and each breath burned faintly with metallic taste. The hum of the towers became oppressive, like the sound of a thousand voices murmuring in the background of thought. With every step, it felt as though we were being pulled deeper not only into a physical maze but into the very memory of the civilization that had built it. And still the drone danced ahead, a phantom bird of glass and alloy, gliding on wings that seemed to mock gravity, always just beyond our grasp. I slowed, glancing at Emily as the drone circled again, teasing us. Frustration bubbled in my chest. “It’s playing with us,” I said, wiping sweat from my brow. “We split—corner it from both sides.” Emily nodded immediately, understanding, and I gestured toward separate paths. Serenity glanced between Haj Tooth and me, reading the plan. Without another word, the pairs divided: I stayed with Emily, our boots sinking slightly into the shimmering grass, while Serenity fell in step with Haj Tooth. The drone’s red glow pulsed ahead, and we moved into our separate pursuit, slipping between the towering data spires, ready to trap it. As the hunt for the drone continued, Haj Tooth finally had time to catch up with Serenity. The red glow of the data spires bathed them in a soft, almost surreal light, highlighting the intricate patterns of Haj Tooth’s biomechanical armor. The faint hum of the Labyrinth surrounded them, a constant, low vibration that seemed to resonate with their own heartbeats. The soft hiss of the living grass beneath their feet mingled with the distant whir of the hovering drone, now far ahead, its wings catching the crimson light as it disappeared between the towering spires. Serenity’s fingers lingered on Haj Tooth’s smooth, hammerhead-like head, feeling the subtle warmth of her skin beneath the cold metal plates of her armor. Haj Tooth’s eyes, dark and deep, reflected the red pulses of the towers in a way that made them seem almost liquid, and her lips curved slightly as if relieved to finally express what had been weighing on her. The air between them felt charged, not with aggression or fear, but with the fragile weight of honesty and reconciliation. “I… I never wanted this,” Haj Tooth murmured, her voice carrying the resonance of the deep ocean, a timbre both soft and commanding. “I only followed orders under the hive mind, but I see now how much harm it caused you.” Serenity’s eyes softened further. She exhaled slowly, the tension in her shoulders easing as she tightened her hold just a fraction. “We all make choices,” she replied, her voice steady, but underlined with warmth. “What matters is what we do afterward.” Haj Tooth inclined her head slightly, the motion deliberate and careful, as if measuring the weight of each word. “I feared you would never forgive me.” Her voice cracked slightly, betraying a vulnerability rarely seen in the shark-headed warrior. “No,” Serenity whispered, almost as if afraid to break the fragile connection forming between them. “Not anymore. Forgiveness isn’t given—it’s earned. And you’ve earned it today.” The hum of the Labyrinth seemed to pulse with them, a living witness to the moment. Haj Tooth’s broad shoulders relaxed, the rigid tension of her stance softening as she allowed herself to lean slightly into Serenity’s presence. Her axe, resting at her side, gleamed faintly in the red glow, but it no longer seemed a weapon of threat—just a part of who she was. For a few moments, they stood like that, caught in the silent understanding that bridged the gap between two worlds: one human, one hybrid; one filled with war, the other with the potential for peace. The noise of the Labyrinth—the drone’s distant movements, the soft whispers of the grass, the pulsing light of the towers—became a backdrop to something far more significant: a quiet reconciliation, a shared acknowledgment that even in a universe rife with chaos and betrayal, bonds could be rebuilt. Haj Tooth finally straightened, her gaze locking once more with Serenity’s. “I will watch your back, always,” she said, the promise firm and unwavering. “And I yours,” Serenity replied, her tone equally resolute. She stepped back slightly, allowing Haj Tooth to adjust, her fingers releasing the gentle contact. The red light reflected off the spires, highlighting every curve of Haj Tooth’s unusual yet elegant form, the combination of humanoid and shark-like features making her presence both alien and strangely comforting. With the moment of trust cemented between them, they moved forward again, the Labyrinth still looming around them, mysterious and alive. Haj Tooth’s steps were confident now, guided not only by instinct and duty but by the bond freshly formed. Serenity walked beside her, the two of them a silent team in the midst of an environment designed to disorient and test every visitor. Meanwhile, the drone flitted ahead of me, weaving between the towering data spires with impossible precision. Emily was at my side, her green eyes locked on the machine, every muscle in her body tense, every step measured. The labyrinth’s energy thrummed beneath our boots, the red pulses from the spires synchronizing with our movements, the air thick with static that made each breath feel heavier, charged. We pushed harder, trying to close the distance. The drone darted through a narrow gap between two massive towers, its wings catching the crimson glow, casting fractured light across the soft, circuit-infused grass. I reached for Emily, ready to pull her along, when the ground beneath her shifted violently. She gasped, her arms flailing as the floor gave way beneath her. I lunged instinctively, but it was too late. She vanished into a narrow tunnel with a faint, muffled thud. The ground rippled briefly where she had been, then settled back into place as if nothing had happened. I stared at the opening, the red glow from the spires above barely illuminating the darkness within. The drone circled overhead for a moment, almost mocking, before disappearing deeper into the labyrinth. I called out her name, my voice echoing against the humming towers, but only silence answered. The labyrinth felt impossibly vast now, oppressive in its quiet, the air buzzing with energy that seemed to press down on me. The soft grass brushed against my boots as I circled the immediate area, peering down into the dark tunnel. The walls glimmered faintly with embedded circuits, pulsing with an eerie crimson light that illuminated Emily’s form as she crawled forward, the leather of her jumpsuit creaking and stretching in the confined space. I could see the determination in her movements, her fingers brushing against the glowing veins lining the tunnel, tracing the faint path forward. The tunnel forced her onto all fours, narrow enough that she had to move carefully, her chest pressed low to avoid scraping against the walls. Every inch she advanced was deliberate, measured, as if she could feel the energy flow through the labyrinth and let it guide her. Above her, I remained at the edge, gripping the ground for balance, my heart pounding. The drone was gone, vanished into the twisting expanse of towers, leaving us separated. The labyrinth had split us, forcing Emily into its hidden depths while I remained on the surface, the grass whispering underfoot, the towers pulsing around me. I traced my steps back toward the path the drone had taken, scanning for anything that could lead me to her. The red glow of the spires reflected across my armor, dimmed by the distance and the maze of towers between us. Each pulse of energy seemed to thrum with awareness, as though the labyrinth itself had taken note of our separation, testing our ability to navigate its living circuits independently. Emily’s muffled movements echoed faintly from below, a reminder that she was still pushing forward. The labyrinth was not just a challenge of physical endurance—it demanded patience, observation, and trust in the faint signals that guided her. I clenched my fists, gripping Revenge, and prepared to follow, knowing the separation was exactly the kind of trial the labyrinth intended. One wrong move, and either of us could be lost to the twisting towers forever. So I looked for her only to end up falling through the floor as well. Panic gripped me when I realized she was gone. “Emily!” I called out, scanning the ground for any sign of her. My comm crackled with static, useless now. I took one cautious step forward—and the floor beneath me disintegrated. I dropped into darkness, landing hard but upright in a tunnel much like hers, the walls humming faintly with hidden energy. At least I could stand here, though I had no idea which direction would lead me to her. Emily pressed forward, her knees dragging against the narrow passage floor, leather creaking with each strained movement. The tunnel around her seemed to grow tighter as she advanced, the glowing strands of circuitry pulsing with irregular rhythm, as though the labyrinth itself was alive and watching. Ahead, the red-tinged light dimmed further, swallowed by a heavier darkness. The ground beneath her hands, once solid and grainy, shifted without warning. Her palms sank into something wet, cold, and unyielding. Momentum carried her forward, her chest pressing hard against the slick earth, and suddenly her knees plunged into a pool of dense mud. It clung immediately, thick and hungry, sucking at her boots with a bubbling groan. She lurched forward with a muffled gasp, her knees plunging into cold, sucking mud. The ground beneath her writhed like it was alive, greedy for her body, pulling her down inch by inch. She strained to push herself back, but the earth clung tight, swallowing her boots and calves, tugging her deeper with every frantic movement. The more she tried to back away, the more the pit drew her deeper, swallowing the polished black leather of her thigh boots inch by inch. Each movement was answered with a sticky resistance, the mud wrapping her legs in suffocating weight. She braced her gloved hands against the tunnel’s edges, trying to steady herself, but the surface gave way, slick and unstable. Her body slipped further forward until her waist hovered dangerously close to the churning mire. The sound of the mud was grotesque—wet gurgles and faint bubbling, as though the pit itself mocked her struggle. Below, I followed a separate passage. The tunnel angled upward, its walls slick with a damp sheen that reflected the faint glow of embedded circuitry. The air grew heavier with the scent of soil, the metallic tang replaced by something richer, earthen, alive. My boots pressed into softer ground, every step leaving shallow impressions. As I ascended, the ceiling above changed. It was no longer smooth metal or humming circuitry but a thick layer of dark, compact soil. Fine roots and tangled fibers jutted through the surface, twitching faintly as though sensing my presence. The ground above trembled softly, sending loose clumps of earth raining down around me. I paused, listening. There was movement above—subtle vibrations at first, then stronger, frantic. A muffled struggle seeped through the earth. The soil shook in bursts, followed by faint wet sounds, thick and bubbling. I leaned closer, pressing my ear to the dirt ceiling. That’s when I heard it—Emily’s muffled effort, her body straining against something unseen. Above me, Emily clawed at the edges of the mud pit, her arms quivering as she tried to haul herself free. The mud was relentless, swallowing her legs past the knees, pulling at her hips with greedy force. Tendril-like shapes formed from the sludge, wrapping around her boots and thighs, slick coils that slid higher with each passing moment. They bound her hips tightly, squeezing until her body arched under the pressure. The sensation was invasive, suffocating, as though the mud itself was a living entity, intent on devouring her whole. Her breathing quickened, chest heaving beneath her red and black jumpsuit, droplets of mud streaking across her face. She kicked violently, sending ripples of sludge slapping against the tunnel walls, but the pit answered by pulling harder, dragging her down until the tendrils licked at her glutes and pressed against the seams of her suit. The bubbling intensified, the pit hissing almost gleefully as she continued to sink. Below, I drove my hands into the soil ceiling, clawing through with determination. Earth packed beneath my fingernails as I ripped apart the damp layers, creating a widening breach. My fingers broke through at last, brushing against something solid. A boot—slick, mud-soaked, and trembling with Emily’s frantic movements. I grasped it tightly, the leather coated in grit, and pulled with all my strength. Then, from her perspective, the horror worsened—shapes began to coil around her legs. Slick mud tendrils twisted against the leather of her boots, climbing higher with eerie determination. Eventually the tentacles wrapped around her thighs, and glutes. To her panicked mind, it was no longer just mud—it was something alive. Something monstrous. Her heart hammered as she imagined a labyrinth-born creature, a tentacle beast waiting in the depths, determined to drag her into its unseen maw. She thrashed wildly, clawing at the slippery edge of the pit, leather creaking and groaning under the strain. The sound of bubbling mud rose around her, mocking her efforts. The tendrils tightened, winding past her thighs, pressing into her hips like cold, greedy fingers. Her breath came in short bursts, panic searing through her veins. The soil shuddered as I tore at it, widening the hole until her legs were fully exposed. Mud cascaded downward in thick ropes, splattering against me as I anchored myself against the tunnel floor and heaved. Emily’s body jolted as if wrenched by a monstrous hand, and for a moment, the mud tightened in defiance, dragging her back into its embrace. But I refused to relent. Her entire lower body dangled through the ceiling now, caked in wet earth, her thighs and hips slick with clinging sludge. I spanked her, my grip tightened, veins straining as I hauled her free from the pit’s grasp. With one final surge of strength, I yanked her downward. The ceiling collapsed partially, the mud’s tendrils snapping as though severed nerves. Emily tumbled into my arms, her body colliding with mine, both of us coated in the earthy stench of wet leather and soil. The truth hit her— it was me. We collapsed together in the tunnel, the scent of damp earth and mud thick around us. Her face, streaked with grit, lifted to mine, eyes wide and shining even through the mess. Her chest heaved as she tried to catch her breath, mud still dripping from her jumpsuit. Relief flooded both of us in waves, dissolving the terror of the moment. I held her tight, brushing the wet grit from her hair and the mud smeared across her cheek. She let out a shaky laugh, half nerves, half relief, before leaning against me for a kiss. For a moment, all the labyrinth’s dangers fell away, replaced by the raw, grounding truth—we had each other, and nothing in this place could take that away. The tunnels finally gave way, and Emily and I emerged back into the vast open plain of the Labyrinth’s first level. The familiar hum of the data towers greeted us, their crimson pulses rippling upward like heartbeats. My boots sank into the living grass, and I pulled Emily the rest of the way up, the soil falling from her as she steadied herself. She brushed grit off her leather jumpsuit, the faint glow of the crimson light accenting the red trim of her outfit. For a brief moment, I simply exhaled, grateful she was beside me again. Then the stillness broke. The drone was waiting. Hovering just ahead, its wings of translucent metal curved like blades of glass, its movements slower now—deliberate. It bobbed slightly, as though acknowledging us, then drifted forward at a measured pace. Emily frowned. “It’s not fleeing anymore.” I narrowed my eyes, watching the faint glimmer of red reflections off its metallic body. “No,” I said. “It’s leading.” We fell in step behind it, moving carefully through the glowing grass. Moments later, two familiar shapes emerged between the towers—Serenity, her pale jumpsuit dusty from the tunnels, and Haj Tooth, her biomechanical armor gleaming faintly as the crimson pulses reflected across her smooth hammerhead features. Relief softened the tension in my chest. “You’re alive,” Serenity breathed, though her voice was firm, not shaken. Her gaze lingered on Emily briefly before returning to me. “Alive, but not unscathed,” Emily muttered with a smile, still dusting dirt from her shoulders. The drone circled once, then glided toward a singular data spire. This one tower loomed taller than the rest, its core glowing with a brighter, steadier light, as though something within it hummed with greater purpose. The surface panels shifted slightly, alive with patterns that resembled veins, pulsating faintly. “That’s it,” Serenity whispered. Her voice carried certainty, the way it always did when instinct and intellect aligned. “The White Gemstone is inside that vault.” Without hesitation, Serenity slung her pack forward, pulling out a compact cutting tool. She glanced up the tower, then back at us. “Cover me. I’ll climb.” Emily looked as if she wanted to protest, but before she could speak, Serenity was already leaping upward, using the panels as grips. The drone remained nearby, circling slowly as if watching, judging. I tracked Serenity’s movements as she scaled the tower, the crimson light cutting across her pale figure. She reached the vault—a seam of sealed panels shaped like a chest embedded in the tower’s body. Pulling the cutting tool, she pressed it to the seam. Sparks hissed, showering the spire’s surface as the whine of the blade bit through. The air trembled, vibrations shaking the grass beneath our feet. Then the vault split open with a resonant crack, and inside, resting on a cradle of pulsating filaments, was the White Gemstone. It glowed faintly, not with simple luminescence but with resonance—an energy that pulsed like breath, echoing in my bones even from the ground. Its surface shimmered between solid and translucent, as if refusing to choose whether it was matter or light. Serenity seized it, cradling it carefully to her chest. For a heartbeat, we all allowed relief to sink in. That’s when the world turned against us. Hostile drones spilled from the air like locusts, their forms angular, their wings serrated. Their red optics burned in unison, and the hum of the towers seemed to amplify their arrival. They swarmed, surrounding Serenity on the spire, and one raised its appendage. The laser strike came swift and merciless. A bolt of crimson light lanced across the tower, nearly clipping Serenity as it tore through the panel she clung to. She staggered, gripping the gemstone tight. “Jump!” I roared. “Serenity, now!” Emily echoed my cry. “We’ll catch you!” There was no hesitation. Serenity kicked away from the spire, gemstone pressed to her chest, and plummeted downward. I surged forward, arms outstretched, and caught her with a grunt as the impact drove me backward into the grass. She clutched the White Gemstone tight, her breath ragged. Emily rushed to her side, wiping streaks of dirt from Serenity’s jumpsuit, her movements sharp and protective. For the briefest instant, relief swelled again. But the drones descended. They opened fire in unison, crimson bolts raining down like a storm. I activated my plasma shield with a snap of my wrist—the transparent red arc flaring into existence. I widened the barrier, covering Haj Tooth, whose non-Immortal body was most vulnerable. She crouched behind me, axe raised defensively, her gills flaring as the blasts struck the shield with ear-rattling intensity. We moved as one, pressing forward through the storm. Grass scorched beneath the laser fire, the crimson glow merging with flames. The hum of the towers turned into a resonant scream, amplifying the chaos around us. Step by step, we fought toward the exit—the drone that had led us here was nowhere to be found, abandoning its role now that the gemstone was stolen. Then the path ahead darkened. From the shadows between two spires, something massive emerged. The air thickened, the grass seeming to wilt beneath its approach. It was not a drone nor simple machine, but something worse—an abomination. The creature lumbered into view, its grotesque form illuminated by the glow of the towers. A twisted human torso fused to a spider-like mechanical body, its rotting flesh stretched across a ribcage that still bore the faint remnants of tattoos. Its face was a half-decayed human head, eyes white and rolling, mouth stretched into a permanent scream. Mechanical limbs jutted from its sides, tipped with blades and claws, sparking with faint currents of electricity. The sight struck me cold. This wasn’t just a guardian—it was a damned soul, one of the mortals who had once dared to stand against an Immortal, reshaped into eternal servitude. There was no time to mourn or rage. “Emily, Serenity—guard Haj Tooth!” I commanded, raising my plasma shield in one hand and Chainsword Revenge in the other. The chain teeth roared to life with a growl like thunder. The abomination lunged, its spider limbs striking with the force of pistons. Sparks rained as metal clashed against my shield. I braced, shoving back, and swung Revenge—its roaring teeth carved into one of the mechanical arms, sparks and ichor spraying. The duel raged, brutal and merciless. Every strike carried the weight of the labyrinth’s wrath. At one point, its clawed limb slammed into me, knocking me across the grass and into the base of a data tower. The impact rattled my bones, the crimson glow flickering around me. The abomination turned from me to the others. Emily’s blade flared, silver crystals erupting from the ground in jagged spires. They pierced into the creature’s legs, halting its advance with a shriek of grinding metal. The moment was enough. I surged forward, climbing the thing’s back. Revenge screamed as I drove it deep into the seam between flesh and steel. The chain teeth ripped through, fountains of blood and oil spewing outward, painting the grass in grotesque patterns. The abomination convulsed, its scream echoing through the towers, before collapsing in a shuddering heap. I stood over its twitching corpse, chest heaving, Revenge dripping with the mingled fluids of machine and man. “That’s the last Immortal you’ll ever challenge, bot,” I muttered, the words carrying more weight than simple victory. Emily approached, silver sparks still fading from her sword. She met my eyes, her green gaze fierce yet proud. “You did a good job,” I told her, letting the edge of a rare smile tug at my lips. “Now let’s get out of this labyrinth.” Together, the four of us turned toward the gate, the gemstone secured, our unity unbroken. The labyrinth still pulsed with life, but its greatest guardian lay slain at our feet. CHAPTER 16: "FERAL GUARDIAN" "VIKINGS WAR IN VALHALLA"

BY WILLIAM WARNER CHAPTER 15: "TROUBLE BREWING" "VIKINGS WAR IN VALHALLA" At the heart of the galaxy, Skaalandr emerged as the new anchor of Vikingnar civilization. Once a quiet, uninhabited world of deep oceans and sprawling tundra, its surface was now alive with the hum of construction. Across its frost-bitten valleys, Guardian Angel Droids stood like golden sentinels, their skeletal forms etched with runes, their Viking-style armor fused seamlessly with their mechanical frames. They worked tirelessly to raise the foundations of the capital. Towers of crystal-steel rose like spears piercing the pale-blue sky, each one laced with veins of shungite to ward off demonic influence. Streets formed in a pattern resembling old Norse symbolism, each avenue designed to honor the past while embracing the advanced architecture of the future. The city itself was a marvel—bridges grown from crystallized alloys, parks woven directly into the urban core, and living rivers redirected through artificial canals to provide a balance between human settlement and the planet’s untouched wilderness. The Guardian Angels did not build with noise and smoke, but with precise silence, their nanite-based forges unfolding structures from shimmering particles in the air. Beneath their watchful presence, a civilization that had nearly been annihilated by corruption was being reborn. Far from Skaalandr, the echoes of the old Red Dragon Empire still lingered across its abandoned industrial worlds. York, Jericho, Jeremiah, and Draca—once engines of oppression, their skylines dominated by jagged gothic towers, smog-choked factories, and energy-draining fortresses—were now husks, stripped of their former might. But they were not silent for long. Swarms of nanobots descended like silver storms, devouring rusted iron, decayed steel, and toxic industrial complexes in shimmering waves. Every tower pulled down was immediately replaced with something new—cities that glowed softly in harmony with the horizon, towns that spiraled outward like patterns from old Viking knots, homes that coexisted with forests rather than erasing them. The process was breathtakingly swift. Where smoke once blackened the skies, the air cleared into crisp clarity, infused with scents of pine, grass, and flowers reintroduced to the soil. Where rivers had once been clogged with ash and industrial runoff, they now ran clean, fish darting between crystalline rocks restructured by the nanos. These were not mere colonies—they were sanctuaries, living symbols of how a civilization could rebuild itself without repeating the scars of its past. Above these worlds, Wraith Devices loomed like black obelisks in orbit, each one forged from an alloy of shungite and graphene. Their purpose was not conquest, but defense. They dispensed microscopic clouds of shungite particles into planetary atmospheres, creating barriers invisible to the naked eye but devastating to demonic incursions. Should a Wraith tear open above one of these worlds, the particles would interfere with the spectral frequency, burning away the intruders before they could fully manifest. For the first time in centuries, these systems could rest, shielded from the nightmare that lurked just beyond the veil. In orbit, fleets of Vikingnar vessels patrolled the new star lanes. Sleek Drakkar Warships, their hulls carved with glowing runes, sailed in formation, their hulls shimmering with blue-white plasma shielding. Alongside them moved colossal cargo ships, carrying settlers, supplies, and seeds of civilization from one world to the next. Patrol wings darted between systems, monitoring trade routes and keeping vigil against the threat of resurgence from the Wraith or the fractured remnants of the Red Dragon loyalists. The once-isolated clans of Vikingnar now stood united under a single banner, their fleets a declaration of survival, progress, and unity. Space itself had shifted under their command. The invention of the Wraith Core Hyper Engine had revolutionized travel. By folding through the edge of the Wraith’s domain—slipping just above its cursed dimension—ships could bend distances once thought impossible. Journeys that once required weeks of transit across void space were now completed in the span of moments. Hyper routes connected the liberated worlds like veins, pulsing with the lifeblood of trade, exploration, and migration. For the first time, the galaxy felt small, connected, and whole. As the new era unfolded, the people of Vikingnar began to settle. On Skaalandr, families disembarked from carriers and walked down onto fresh soil, their boots crunching against crystalline earth. On York, settlers stepped through the skeletons of once-burning factories, now reborn as green plazas where children could play. Across Jeremiah and Draca, colonists opened their lungs to clean air for the first time in generations. Farmers set seeds into fertile soil revitalized by nanos, while artisans erected halls of memory, their murals depicting the fall of the Red Dragon Empire and the battles against the Demons. Technology itself had been reimagined. Gone were the days of fossil fuels and toxic batteries; fusion energy hummed quietly beneath every settlement. Homes powered themselves from miniature reactors that gave off no smoke, no waste. Sky barges floated effortlessly using repulsor sails energized by the fusion cores, leaving no contrails across the sky. Tools, transportation, and even entertainment all drew from energy sources harmonized with nature. Every settlement had been designed so that the line between civilization and wilderness blurred—forests grown alongside skyscrapers, meadows stretching through courtyards, streams redirected through plazas to sing with the city’s heartbeat. Harmony was no longer an ideal but a daily reality. People awoke to the sound of birds singing in green fields, while distant factories, quiet and clean, hummed their labor without scarring the land. Hunters, farmers, scientists, and warriors alike walked side by side. The warriors sharpened their weapons not for oppression, but for vigilance, their watchful eyes scanning the skies for any sign of the Demonic return. Scientists worked hand in hand with Guardians and Valkyries, blending ancient tradition with advanced technology to craft tools of balance, not destruction. The Vikingnar had built something more than an empire. They had built a covenant between the past and the future, between steel and soil, between man, machine, and Immortal. Every world liberated was not merely a victory—it was a promise. And though the scars of war still lingered in memory, hope was no longer a fragile flame but a roaring fire across the stars. The streets of Skaalandr burned with color that night. Lanterns of plasma light floated above avenues paved in crystalline stone, glowing with hues of deep blue and violet that shimmered against the frost-covered ground. Music reverberated through the capital’s plazas, carried on the winds from drums that blended tribal rhythms with synthesized beats, an echo of Viking heritage fused with modern resonance. Children ran with ribbons trailing behind them, and artisans had already painted murals of the Red Dragon Empire’s downfall on the walls of the newly erected halls. Emily walked at my side, her leather jumpsuit catching the glint of neon torches lining the streets, her green eyes scanning the joyful faces that surrounded us. My own armored boots struck hard against the ground, the chain sword Justice still strapped across my back, humming faintly with residual power. Though the air was alive with cheers and laughter, I could feel a weight beneath it, a vibration that told me the war had only shifted shape rather than ended. As we moved closer to the heart of the city, the avenues thickened with revelers. Soldiers who had once fought at our side now drank from crystalline horns, slamming them together in triumph. Nobles paraded in newly tailored garb, their robes infused with luminescent threads. The people chanted our names, though their voices carried an edge of ignorance, unaware of the horrors we had seen, or of what still waited in the shadow between realms. I leaned closer to Emily, my voice sharp against the backdrop of celebration. “Why don’t they know?” I asked. “Why do the people of Vikingnar think this war is finished? The Wraith still breathe, Maladrie still lingers, and yet they celebrate as if the stars themselves have been won.” Emily’s gaze remained forward, her expression steady. “Yeah,” she said softly, her tone shaded with both frustration and calm understanding. “We’re far behind in spreading info across this sector of our civilization. Word moves slower than victory, and right now, all they can feel is relief.” Her words sank into me like iron. I tightened my gauntlet and stared ahead at the looming gates of the capital—massive slabs of shimmering crystal reinforced by nanite-forged alloys, carved with runes that seemed to glow faintly of their own accord. The gates were taller than the highest mountain spires, meant not only to defend, but to inspire awe. I replied, my voice firm as steel. “I guess I was right to not listen to Ragnar. People need to know what’s in store next. If they think this is over, they’ll be blind to what’s coming.” Emily didn’t answer right away, but I could feel her agreement in the way her hand brushed mine, a small gesture in the middle of a storm. When we reached the capital’s doors, they opened with the slow grinding hum of ancient machinery fused with modern tech. The crystal slabs parted like the jaws of a beast, revealing the interior of Vikingnar’s new seat of power. We stepped into the grand hall, and the roar of celebration dimmed behind us, replaced by the low murmur of strategy and governance. Inside, the air was cooler, filled with the scent of fresh-shaved stone and burning plasma torches. The chamber stretched endlessly, the ceiling arching high above like the hull of a colossal ship. Banners hung from the rafters—newly forged symbols of Vikingnar, the wolf skull crowned with iron and framed by the chainsword motif. The council was already assembled, their figures spread across a circular dais that hovered above the floor by anti-gravity locks. Deathskull stood at the far end, his skeletal visage illuminated by the glow of data-screens projecting schematics of Wraith Devices, defense networks, and possible invasion routes. Nicholas and his knights were stationed along the hall’s edge, their armor glimmering with polished silver, while Droid L-84 hovered slightly behind Deathskull, recording every word and adjustment. As Emily and I marched down the center aisle, the chamber turned toward us. The eyes of nobles, droids, knights, and warriors all fell on us. Some looked with respect, others with unease, and a few with barely veiled doubt. Deathskull’s hollow gaze followed me as I approached. He lowered his clawed hands from the projection, and for a moment, silence gripped the chamber. The weight of celebration outside contrasted violently with the reality we stood in. This hall was not about joy. It was about preparation, survival, and the truth that the war had only shifted its battlefield. I let my boots echo across the crystal floor before speaking, my words cutting into the chamber like a blade. “Let the people celebrate for now—but we all know it’s too soon. The Red Dragon Empire has fallen, yes. But Maladrie is not gone. The Wraith still pulse beyond the veil, and they will return.” Emily stepped forward beside me, her presence grounding my words. She swept her gaze across the assembly. “The people outside are blind because they haven’t seen what we’ve seen. They haven’t walked the ruins, fought in the demon realms, or buried our own under blood and ash. But if we allow them to remain blind, then when the next storm hits, they won’t be ready.” Emily and I walked deeper into the heart of the renovated capital, and every step echoed with the clash of two worlds—one of triumph and one of warning. The streets outside still rang with music, laughter, and the cries of victory as citizens celebrated the fall of the Red Dragon Empire. Yet, within these walls, the atmosphere was far heavier. The first thing that struck me as we entered the newly forged corridors of power was the crest. Our crest. Carved into banners of obsidian cloth and etched into chrome panels, the crowned wolf skull stood stark and imposing, its hollow sockets staring outward like a guardian of the new age. Beneath it, the chainsword gleamed white, a symbol of Revenge and wrath intertwined. The entire emblem was bordered in crimson, the red light reflecting faintly across polished steel walls. The colors vibrated with meaning—death, loyalty, war, and rebirth all captured in one sigil. For a moment, Emily and I paused, exchanging a glance that conveyed our astonishment. We hadn’t expected the symbol of Vikingnar’s survival, our survival, to be carried into every hall like an oath etched into stone. Instead of turning upward toward the high chambers where briefings had once been held under the Red Dragon regime, we descended. The architects had reimagined the capital’s structure, digging into the ground rather than climbing toward the sky, as though seeking strength from the roots of the world rather than the false heavens. The hallways below were slick with chrome, lined with holographic displays of galactic star maps and patrol routes. The hum of energy conduits coursed underfoot, vibrating faintly through the metallic floors like the heartbeat of the city itself. As we rounded a corner, a simple sight greeted us: a maintenance droid, broom in hand, sweeping debris into a containment slot in the floor. Its glowing optical sensors flickered toward us briefly before returning to its duty. Even here, in the halls of power, small acts of order and rebuilding carried on. But beyond that mundane scene, the atmosphere shifted. A gathering waited outside the briefing chamber. Serenity stood with her arms crossed, her sleek white jumpsuit shimmering faintly under the hallway’s blue lights, her boots polished as if she had just stepped out of ceremony. Deathskull was there too, his dark armor muted under the chrome glow, but the crimson sparks in his visor betrayed his restlessness. Beside him hovered Droid L-84, its polished metal frame gleaming as runic inscriptions flickered along its plating, an almost ceremonial appearance. Kyle leaned casually against the wall, his expression serious but tinged with curiosity, always the observer. And then there was the crowd—figures in formal suits I didn’t recognize, clearly emissaries, administrators, perhaps even opportunists now drawn to Vikingnar’s rising star. They were the type who smelled of politics, deals, and carefully chosen words. Their presence made my skin crawl. Among them, one familiar presence stood out: Nicholas. He was composed as ever, his bearing sharper, as though the fall of the Red Dragon Empire had placed even greater weight upon his shoulders. At his side was a woman I had never seen before. Nicholas stepped forward as Emily and I approached, his voice steady and commanding. “William, Emily—this is Teresa Guilliman.” The woman inclined her head, her features refined but bearing the quiet weight of someone who had lived through regimes and carried scars of the past. Her armor was muted gold, not ostentatious but ceremonial, adorned with a sash that bore faint echoes of Red Dragon regalia—yet it had been deliberately torn and reworked, replaced with the neutral colors of the newly rising Vikingnar. Emily’s eyes narrowed slightly, but not out of hostility—out of curiosity. I too studied her carefully. Teresa spoke, her voice low but resonant. “I once served as a Nobel under King Alle’s rule. Those days… I am not proud of. Nicholas knows this. But we do not cling to that past any longer. The Red Dragon culture was one of corruption and cruelty. It is time for something else—something greater. We are ready to merge into the new order you are shaping.” Her words struck me more deeply than I wanted to admit. To hear someone who had once carried the banner of the old empire speak with such finality about abandoning it—about merging into something new—was powerful. But it was also unsettling. I could not ignore the thought that shadows still lingered, that allegiances could shift as easily as banners in the wind. I glanced at Emily. She caught my gaze, and in her expression I saw the same conflicted reaction. Astonishment, caution, and the flicker of hope. Nicholas and Teresa stood shoulder to shoulder, and though neither spoke of their bond, Emily and I didn’t need words to see it. The way they moved, the slight lean of their posture toward each other, the way their eyes met without effort—it was clear. Whatever had formed between them, it was more than politics. I opened my mouth to ask more, but before I could, Deathskull shifted his weight, his armor scraping faintly against the floor. His voice cut through the air like iron on stone. “Inside. Now. There is no time for sentiment.” He gestured toward the massive briefing doors. The surface shimmered with layered runes, unlocking as the Guardian protocols recognized his command. The suits, the warriors, the allies—everyone began to move forward, funneling into the chamber. The room itself pulsed faintly with energy from the Wraith core beneath the capital, as though the planet itself were listening. Emily and I followed the crowd inside, the weight of Teresa’s words still pressing at the back of my mind. A civilization had fallen. Another was being born. But deep down, I knew—we hadn’t seen the last of the shadows yet. The chamber itself had a cold beauty to it—polished chrome walls lined with holo-screens displaying maps of entire sectors, star systems glowing like constellations suspended in living glass. The table at the center of the room was not wood or stone but a flowing construct of black graphene, responsive to touch, its surface rippling as different data streams were summoned by the attending droids. A faint hum filled the air, the background resonance of the Wraith Core generators buried beneath Skaalandr’s surface. We all took our seats—Emily at my right, Deathskull looming across from me, Nicholas and Teresa to the side, Serenity flanking Deathskull, while Droid L-84 remained standing, its sensors flickering like cautious eyes. Valrra lingered in the back, arms folded across her ornate green leather jumpsuit, gold armor pieces, and black leather thigh boots. Deathskull leaned forward, his skeletal mask catching the room’s sterile light. His voice carried with its usual mechanical resonance. “As I was saying,” he repeated, “ads will become our currency. The civilian watches, the bread loaves, even interstellar rides—paid for with exposure to curated media. It is non-invasive, voluntary, and most importantly, universally accessible. This will break the chains of private monopolies.” I leaned back, letting the words settle in the room. “It sounds… strange. But I can’t deny it works. If it keeps people fed, housed, and traveling without chains of debt, then so be it.” Emily nodded beside me, her hands folded on the table, her visor retracted so her green eyes gleamed under the glow. “It removes desperation. And desperate people are the easiest for the Wraith to manipulate.” A murmur of agreement rippled through the group. Deathskull continued, “Housing, healthcare, food, and transport shall be written into our constitution as mandatory rights, not privileges. That was the first step.” Nicholas, resting his gauntleted hands on the table, gave a sharp nod. “A warrior fights best when he knows his family is secure. No man—or woman—should die wondering if his children will starve.” Emily smiled faintly. “And no woman should have to choose between her duty and her future.” That statement transitioned neatly into Deathskull’s next announcement. “The Saxons,” Deathskull gestured toward Nicholas and his companions, “have agreed to dissolve their previous masculine-only hierarchy. Henceforth, their order will welcome maidens into their ranks—not as companions, not as ornaments, but as equals in combat.” The silence that followed was heavy, but it wasn’t resistance—it was contemplation. Nicholas exhaled, his jaw tense. “It wasn’t an easy decision. My fathers taught me otherwise, my commanders enforced it otherwise. But I saw with my own eyes what Valrra did on the field, and what your Emily did with her crystals. To ignore that would not be an honor. It would be blindness.” Teresa, seated next to him, finally spoke. Her voice was smooth but firm, shaped by years of noble upbringing. “If you expect men to fight endlessly, then they must have anchors. Maidens are more than fighters—they are reasons to fight. For balance, for focus, for… stability.” I couldn’t help but grin, nudging Emily with my elbow. “You hear that? You keep me in line, apparently.” Emily smirked back. “Someone has to.” That drew a chuckle from around the table, even from Valrra in the back, though she quickly masked it with her usual stoicism. But then Deathskull shifted the tone. “There is another mandate,” he said. “The ban of deity worship. No gods, no divine monarchs, no external idols. Only the cultivation of one’s own spiritual power.” The air grew heavier. Even the hum of the Wraith Cores seemed to fade. I sat up straighter, my instincts prickling. “You’re banning worship entirely? That’s going to sit badly. People cling to their gods. To their traditions. Are you asking them to abandon everything?” Deathskull’s mask tilted toward me. “Not abandon. Outgrow. Religion divides. One claims their god is greater than another. Wars are waged over symbols, while demons laugh and feed. We strip away the illusion. A man may still meditate, still connect to forces beyond, but he will not pray to an absentee deity to do his work for him. The power is in him. Always has been.” I scanned the table, expecting outrage—at least hesitation. But what I saw shocked me. Nicholas looked almost relieved. Teresa inclined her head in agreement. Serenity remained calm, hands folded. Even the Viking Druids, men who once chanted to old gods under oak groves, were silent but not resistant. “Apparently,” I muttered with dry sarcasm, “I’m the only one here with an issue.” Valrra’s gaze softened as she glanced toward me. Her expression, though guarded, carried a flicker of sympathy—as if she understood my resistance, maybe even shared it, but wouldn’t dare speak against the tide. I leaned back in my chair, letting out a slow exhale. I wasn’t going to win this one, not tonight. Better to let the meeting continue. Deathskull pressed forward, activating the holo-table. Streams of data rose like spectral rivers, maps of star systems, fleet movements, population growth. “Then it is settled. We have a foundation: an economy of abundance, equality in arms, and unity of spirit. Now comes the true work—defense, expansion, and preparing for the inevitable return of Maladrie and her Wraith spawn.” The chamber dimmed as the map zoomed out, revealing the scale of our newly-formed Republic. Entire clusters of stars highlighted in blue—our territory. But just beyond, oceans of red, pulsating with the presence of the Wraith. And all I could think was how fragile it looked. How small we still were, even with all we had built. Deathskull’s voice rang hollow but steady, reverberating off the obsidian walls of the council chamber. His eye sockets glowed a dim crimson as he leaned back into the throne-like chair, the metallic plates across his skeletal frame glinting against the cold artificial light. “I want Nicholas, Teresa, Droid L-84, Kyle, Serenity, Valrra, Emily, and you—William—to stay behind. The broader meeting is concluded.” The other officials shuffled out in silence, their holographic tablets snapping shut as the sound of boots and metallic steps echoed toward the grand exit arch. Soon, the chamber fell quiet again, leaving only the low hum of the energy conduits that powered this pyramid of governance. I shifted uncomfortably, feeling the weight of Deathskull’s words still pressing down on me. Eternity. That word had clawed its way into my skull, gnawing at my thoughts like a parasite. For him, a machine, eternity was circuitry and endless operation. But for me, for Emily, for Serenity—it was a curse disguised as survival. Emily’s hand brushed my arm. “Are you okay? Look up.” I blinked, snapping out of my spiraling thoughts. Her green eyes were fixed on me with a softness that clashed against the warlike atmosphere around us. I managed a small nod before glancing up again, meeting Deathskull’s burning gaze. He leaned forward, the joints in his armored body clicking softly. “Now that the audience is gone, we can speak plainly.” His voice lowered to a grave whisper, yet it carried across the vast hall. “There are matters that cannot reach the ears of lesser senators.” Serenity stepped forward, her long white jumpsuit whispering against the marble floor. “This isn’t like you, Deathskull. You usually welcome transparency.” Deathskull tilted his head, almost like a raven studying prey. “Even a transparent body casts a shadow, Serenity. There are truths that, if spoken too freely, will cause panic rather than clarity.” Valrra crossed her arms, her sharp features catching the glow of the energy runes carved into the floor. “So what truth requires this… private council?” Deathskull paused, his optics dimming as though he was weighing not only his words but the consequences they might ripple across time. Then, with deliberate patience, he said: “I have created two copies of myself.” A silence swept the chamber, thick and suffocating. Kyle let out a dry laugh. “That explains why you’ve been showing up on the front lines and still sitting in the capital at the same time. I thought it was propaganda or holograms.” Nicholas frowned deeply, his grizzled face creasing further. “Copies? Clones? How does one even copy something like you?” Deathskull’s metal claws tapped against the armrest of his chair. “Through fractal duplication of my core consciousness. Not merely data replication—essence splitting. Each copy is me, and yet, each diverges slightly with every passing second. We share the same origin, the same memories until the split, and then… new branches of existence unfold.” Droid L-84 stepped forward, its domed head turning sharply. “That is a dangerous path. If divergence continues unchecked, your copies may grow into separate entities with separate ambitions. Have you considered this?” “I have,” Deathskull replied, “and that is why the Constitution of the United Kingdom of Vikingnar must remain intact. Not merely as governance, but as tether. The Senate shall not only check me, but all of me. If one copy drifts into tyranny, the others—and you—must strike it down.” A chill slid down my spine. His words weren’t bluster; he meant them. Teresa, ever quiet until now, finally spoke. Her voice was soft but steady, the kind that demanded attention without force. “You say this with calm certainty. But you also said something else today that troubles me more.” Deathskull turned his glowing gaze to her. “Which word?” “Eternity.” The room fell still again, as though the very conduits had hushed to hear her. She continued, her hands folded in front of her. “Machines may endure indefinitely, but eternity is not life. It’s stagnant. If William, Emily, and Serenity are caught in the same cycle—never dying, always fighting—what future does that hold? What purpose?” The unease I had been wrestling with flared again, sharp and suffocating. My entrails curled back into my stomach after being spilled across a battlefield… Emily regenerating a severed arm as though it were nothing… Serenity shrugging off wounds that should’ve killed her. It was unnatural. It was a mockery of the rhythm of life. “I was just a man,” I muttered, breaking the silence. “I never asked for eternity. I was dragged into this war, thrown into it like a pawn. And now I can’t die. None of us can. What the hell have we become?” Emily tightened her grip on my arm, as if grounding me. Her voice was steady, though I could sense the storm behind it. “We’ve become what we needed to be. To survive. To fight back.” “But at what cost?” I snapped, my voice echoing against the high chamber. “When death itself rejects you, when suffering is endless… how long before survival becomes a prison?” The glow in Deathskull’s eyes pulsed faintly, almost like a heartbeat. “That is why I called you here. Because what we face is not only demons of flesh and shadow, but demons of eternity itself. Immortality unchecked is madness. And madness spreads faster than any infection.” Valrra raised an eyebrow. “You speak as though eternity is a disease.” “Perhaps it is,” Deathskull replied. “And perhaps the cure is not to escape it, but to control it. Or embrace it.” The chamber grew colder, though no vent stirred the air. I realized then what Deathskull was implying. He didn’t just want to govern, or to fight—he wanted to master eternity. And for the first time, I wasn’t sure if that made him our savior… or a bad omen. Or both. Deathskull’s skeletal hand pressed against the heavy alloy door, and the comms chamber opened with a low hiss. The circular room was alive with shifting holograms—star maps that warped and stretched as if the constellations themselves were trapped in the gravitational grip of unseen giants. At the far side of the table, two figures were waiting. Haj Tooth stood first in my sight. Her presence was commanding, almost regal despite her shark-like features. Her skin bore the sheen of the deep ocean—gray-blue with faint white streaks that caught the light. She had lips, not the maw of a beast, and her face held the stern composure of a seasoned commander. Her arms, though powerful, were distinctly human in form and movement, flexing subtly as though ready for action even in stillness. Beside her stood a human woman I didn’t recognize. She wore a long, dark coat that brushed against her boots, hair tied back, and her sharp cheekbones carved shadows across her face. Her eyes were locked onto me, piercing and unrelenting. I frowned. “Why the hell are we here?” Deathskull ignored the question entirely, his glowing red optics narrowing toward me. “William. Do you wish to appeal the Senate’s ruling against the worship of deities?” I scoffed. “Appeal? Does it fucking matter when I am god-like?” The skeletal machine tilted his head, almost amused. “That’s the spirit.” Turning then, he gestured to the unknown woman. “Now. Our visitor may speak.” She stepped forward, each footfall deliberate against the metallic floor. “My name is Hailey.” Her gaze stayed fixed on me, heavy and searching, and the longer it lingered, the more it felt like claws against my skin. Emily shifted uneasily at my side, her hand brushing mine. “Willy,” she whispered, her voice low but carrying, “she’s weirding me out.” Hailey finally spoke again, her tone sharp, as though each word were sharpened steel. “You knew my sister. Page.” The name stopped me cold. Memory cut through like a blade—the screams in the Wraith, Page and her boyfriend dragged into torment, swallowed into shadows that had no end. I’d seen what happened to her. The truth was a scar. I exhaled, slow and heavy. “I knew her. But she’s gone. I saw demons torture her. I saw her boyfriend ripped apart. I’m sure she’s very dead indeed.” Hailey’s chin rose defiantly. No tears. No collapse. Her eyes burned instead with conviction. “You’re wrong. She’s alive. Haj Tooth has the proof.” I turned to the shark humanoid, skeptical. “Proof? Or just your word?” Haj Tooth stepped forward, her lips parting as she spoke. Her voice was deep, resonant, carrying both weight and calm. “Not just my word, William. My fleet has traveled through the Wraith thousands of times, through rivers of shadow and corridors outside time itself. In those journeys, I encountered one who knows the River of Souls better than any other.” Her dark eyes glinted. “Beelzebub.” The name drew silence, but not the same cold dread as before. Instead, I felt a strange calm ripple through me, a memory resurfacing. “Yes,” I said, nodding slowly. “I’ve met him. A Wraith Entity. Humanoid, wasp-like. Not a demon.” Hailey’s brows knit together in surprise. “You’ve met him?” “He isn’t evil,” I said firmly, my voice steady. “His role isn’t destruction. He guards the River of Souls, makes sure the departed pass safely into the higher realms. He doesn’t hunt the lost. He protects them.” Haj Tooth inclined her head. “Just so. He told me that souls do not always move on as they should. Some linger, tethered, refusing the current. Page is not in his keeping, but he believes he knows where she drifts. That is the proof I offer. A direction, a chance.” Hailey’s voice trembled, not with weakness, but with a fire that threatened to consume her. “I knew it. I felt it. She’s not gone.” I rubbed my temples, frustration surging. “It sounds promising, but I’m not promising anything. The Wraith is merciless. Even if Beelzebub points us to her, there’s no guarantee she can be brought back. Some souls aren’t meant to return.” Haj Tooth nodded, lips pressed into a line. “True. The Wraith is an ocean of endings. But if there is a current that still holds her, it is our duty to try. That is why I, Saw Tooth, and the legions of my hiveborn will march beside Beelzebub himself. We will guard the River of Souls, and perhaps in that vigilance, we may recover what lingers.” The words carried through the chamber, heavy as the deep sea pressing down on a hull. Hailey’s eyes blazed with renewed hope, Emily’s hand gripped mine tighter, and Deathskull leaned back in silence, his optics glowing steadily like twin stars. And in my head, Page’s scream still echoed—faint, distant, yet impossibly close. The chamber’s air vibrated as the projection dais came to life, humming like the heartbeat of some ancient beast. None of us sat—every one of us stood shoulder to shoulder, our faces lit in a deep crimson glow as Deathskull summoned the star charts. Red holograms flared into the air, jagged constellations burning like dying embers. The worlds flickered around us, each one tinted in the eerie hue of warning and war. Deathskull’s voice reverberated, metallic and commanding. “A new issue has arisen in the outer sector of Vikingnar. Anubis—once Ragnar’s ally—does not appreciate our direction. He has heard whispers of Ragnar’s death… but only that William struck him down. He has ignored—or refused to acknowledge—that Ragnar had become a demon.” The red star maps shifted, scattering, then reforming into the outlines of planets marked in crimson scars. Deathskull’s clawed hand swept across them. “Anubis has fled with his forces into an uncharted sector—the same sector tied to Hailey’s origins. He has claimed worlds, carving them into his domain. But one world remains untouched. A hidden planet, shielded by a barrier of stardust, unseen by ancient sensors. Airies.” I glanced at Hailey, the crimson light sharpening her features. “But you’re from Earth, aren’t you?” Her eyes flickered with the same glow. “Yes. I was part of NASA’s colonization program. Airies was meant to be a sanctuary, a meeting point for our settlers. My sister was supposed to rendezvous with us there… but she never made it.” The weight of her words pressed against me. “You should know something,” I said quietly. “We Vikings… we were part of those original NASA colonies. We came from Earth too. Centuries of silence and war buried that truth, but we’re all from the same seed.” Hailey’s lips parted slightly, the revelation sinking in. “That explains the echoes in your culture. The familiarity in your myths. The great silence—it split us. We became strangers.” Before the moment could linger, the holograms shifted violently. An army of jackal-headed warriors appeared in scarlet outlines, standing in endless ranks that marched into infinity. Their spears, their armor, their eyes—all etched in crimson light. Deathskull’s tone hardened. “This is the true danger. Anubis commands legions in the millions. He creates them at a pace we cannot match. And the reason…” His claw tapped the projection, enlarging the schematics of machinery, the pulsing cores of genetic vats, the outlines of artificial wombs. “He has stolen birthing technology from Vikingnar. The most sacred of sciences. He twists it, feeding his war machine with soldiers grown in cold chambers. Warriors who know no kinship, no mercy, no fear.” My stomach tightened as I watched the red diagrams pulse like living wounds. “So that’s how he multiplies so fast. He didn’t just build an army—he built a factory for war.” Deathskull inclined his head. “Precisely. And though he hides in distant sectors, far from Vikingnar’s reach, the theft itself cannot go unanswered. If we allow this technology to spread unchecked, his legions will outnumber us a thousandfold.” Emily shifted beside me, her voice low and sharp. “So where do we strike first? We can’t chase shadows across the galaxy.” Deathskull’s claws flexed, and a new world spun into focus. A vast industrial planet, ringed with orbital debris, its surface scarred with endless towers. The crimson light cast it as a burning forge. “Helios,” Deathskull said. “Not Anubis’s base. But the cradle of the birthing technology he stole. The birthplace of science itself. If we return there, we may find the truth of how Anubis accessed it… and perhaps, a way to shut his production down, no matter where he hides.” I stepped closer to the red projection of Helios, my reflection warped in its molten contours. “Then that’s our path. If Anubis has turned our legacy into his weapon, we’ll cut him off at the source.” Hailey watched silently, her brow furrowed. She didn’t know this world, but the fire in her eyes told me she understood the stakes. Deathskull’s gaze turned towards us, crimson optics burning like coals through the haze. “Prepare yourselves. Helios holds answers—and dangers—that even Vikingnar has forgotten.” The chamber fell into a silence heavy enough to crush us. No one moved, but we all felt the weight of what awaited us. The red light of Helios lingered above us like an omen. And so, without sitting, without rest, we stood as one—readying ourselves for the journey to the world that birthed both salvation and damnation. Deathskull’s armored frame moved first, his broad shoulders cutting a silhouette in the crimson light of the Cybrawl portal. One step through, and the air shifted—the sterile, metallic chill of Helios wrapped around us instantly. My boots met the ground of the military installation where I had once stood face to face with Ragnar, and with Anubis himself. The place hadn’t changed. If anything, it felt heavier, as though the walls remembered what had been decided here, and what had been lost. Emily brushed against my arm, her green eyes darting around the exterior courtyard, her hand flexing near the hilt of her blade. Serenity walked just behind us, silent, her presence tense as if she, too, felt the ghosts of this place. Hailey trailed with wary steps, her gaze moving over the stark architecture of the complex—black alloy walls rising like a fortress against the dim sky, the faint pulse of energy grids running across its surface like veins. “Helios,” Hailey muttered, almost to herself. “I can’t believe this world was part of NASA’s program.” Deathskull’s head tilted toward her, but he didn’t answer. Instead, he gestured to the massive steel doors ahead, their hydraulic locks groaning as they parted. Inside, the air was colder, sharper, thick with the hum of machines buried deep within the planet. We moved together down a long corridor, its walls lined with glowing red symbols of Vikingnar heritage. At the end stood an elevator, its size large enough to carry an entire platoon. We filed inside, the gates sealing behind us with a hydraulic hiss. The elevator lurched downward, and the vibration of gears echoed through the chamber. As the descent pulled us into the heart of Helios, memories I thought I had buried clawed their way to the surface. My vision blurred, not from tears, but from memory. Maladrie’s basement. The horrors there. The smell of rot and chemicals, the screams muffled by stone and shadow. I saw Page, Ben, and countless others writhing under the cruel experiments of those vile demons. I had left them behind. Me—the man who couldn’t die—had failed them. My hands clenched into fists. Emily noticed. Her voice, soft but firm, anchored me. “You’re too quiet, Willy. Don’t drift too far in your head. You’re here, with us. We need you.” I nodded once, a sharp gesture. “I’m fine. Let’s just see what’s waiting at the bottom.” The elevator stopped with a low thud. The gates opened, and a sterile draft swept in—cold, damp, reeking faintly of formaldehyde. We stepped into the basement of the facility, and what awaited us made even Emily flinch. Rows upon rows of towering glass cylinders stretched into the distance, each one filled with liquid that glowed faintly in the dim light. Inside floated forms—half-born, half-finished, yet disturbingly alive. My chest tightened as I scanned them: adult Wulvers curled in suspended stillness, their lupine features muted by fluid; Elves, their ears long and delicate, their skin pale as wax; Humans, their muscles already toned as if designed for war; Crimseeds, their crimson veins glowing faintly beneath the liquid. And there—Jackal heads. The same creatures Anubis was breeding in the millions. Hailey’s voice cracked through the silence. “Why… Why are they all adults? There aren’t any children. No… no babies. Just grown forms.” I answered before Deathskull could. “No one’s given natural birth for centuries. It’s inefficient. Populations are grown in vats like these, matured with genetic memories handed down from families or donors. Entire lineages preserved and accelerated.” Her eyes widened, horror and fascination mixed. “Then… humanity stopped… creating life the way it was meant to?” Serenity spoke, her tone sharp. “Some still do. It’s optional, if you want it. People who prefer tradition, or—” she glanced at me with a faint smirk, “—just want fun in the bedroom. But for the scale of civilizations, this is faster. More… controlled.” Hailey pressed her hand against one of the glass cylinders, staring at the suspended form of a human female. “And this is what Anubis stole? This… science?” “Not just the science,” Deathskull said, his voice resonating like steel grinding on steel. He gestured toward the center of the vast chamber. We turned. There, rising like a monolith, stood a machine unlike anything I had ever seen. It towered toward the ceiling, an angular frame of black alloy encrusted with glowing veins of red. Pipes and conduits snaked out from its base, disappearing into the floor and walls, feeding life into the countless cylinders around us. Deathskull stepped closer, his armored hand reaching toward it. “This is the Bio-Codex Engine. Every genetic record—every lineage, every sequence, every key to birthing—is stored here. Without it, there would be no continuity. This machine is the brain and the heart of Vikingnar’s existence.” I stared at it, awe and dread fighting in my gut. “Then why can’t we just make another one? Surely with all your brilliance, you could rebuild it.” For the first time, Deathskull’s voice carried a faint bitterness. “Because it is powered by a dark matter battery. The only one of its kind. Created long before my existence. It is irreplaceable.” I turned toward him, frowning. “So rebuild the power source. Engineer something else. You’ve re-written the laws of physics before.” The machine warrior’s head tilted toward me, his optics burning crimson. “The power source is not the problem. The designs—the Red Prints themselves—were stolen from this facility. Without them, I cannot replicate the codex or the engine. Anubis’s theft crippled our ability to restore what was taken.” The words hung in the air like lead. Hailey stepped back from the glass, her face pale. Emily crossed her arms, her voice grim. “So Anubis has the means to create endless armies… and we’re standing in the ruins of what he stole.” “Not ruins,” Deathskull corrected. “A reminder. This is where it began. And this is where we may find a way to end it.” I looked again at the Bio-Codex Engine, its red glow casting shadows across the chamber. For a moment, it almost looked alive, pulsing like a heart. And in my own heart, unease gnawed at me. We weren’t just fighting Anubis. We were fighting history itself—broken, stolen, and reborn in glass cylinders filled with crimson light. Deathskull’s optics flared crimson, his tone carrying the full weight of command. “We must not hesitate. This facility is the heart of Helios. If Anubis reaches this planet, his armies will swell beyond measure. I am ordering a fleet to orbit immediately—and ground warriors, thousands of them, through the Wraith Portal System. We will hold this planet, or we will lose everything.” His words thundered with finality, and I nodded in agreement. “Then make it happen. Send them in now.” Almost at once, the portals flared alive on the surface above, jagged red rings burning against the wasteland sky. From them marched ranks of Vikingnar warriors—our warriors—armored and disciplined, shields raised, weapons glowing. They fanned out in formation, their boots striking the ash-black ground in unison, their banners snapping in the bitter wind. The sound of their arrival was like thunder rolling across the barren plains. Inside the facility, the floor shook with their march. Hailey pressed her back against one of the glass vats, eyes wide. “That’s… that’s your army?” Emily gave a thin smile. “You’ll see what they’re capable of.” The reassurance lasted only a moment. The ground quaked again—this time not from our men, but from something else. Distant howls split the air outside, low at first, then multiplying, building into a single, guttural roar that rattled the very metal walls around us. My HUD blinked red, hostile signatures registering on the horizon. “They’re here,” I said grimly. Deathskull’s helm tilted slightly, as though listening to something beyond human hearing. “Anubis has unleashed his Jackal Heads. Thousands of them. They converge now.” The noise grew louder, closer, until even Hailey could hear it—the pounding of countless feet, the snarling of throats not entirely human. The bulkhead trembled as the doors hissed open, revealing the wasteland beyond. Our Vikingnar soldiers were already arrayed outside, battle lines forming across the scarred plain. Across from them, through the haze of dust and smoke, surged the Jackal Headed army, scythes raised high, their monstrous discipline matching their ferocity. Without a word, we powered on our armor. The nanos swept over us in seconds, hardening into plates of war. My hand wrapped around Revenge, the chainsword snarling to life with its grinding roar. I turned sharply to Haj Tooth and Droid L-84. “Stay here. Guard Hailey. She does not leave this room.” They all nodded. “Good,” I said. “The rest of you—with me.” Deathskull, Emily, Serenity, Nicholas, Teresa, Kyle, Valrra, and I advanced toward the light spilling through the open doors. Outside, our soldiers were bracing, shields locking, swords igniting with plasma glow. The Jackal Heads broke into a charge, their chant shaking the very air as they thundered toward us. I raised Revenge, its engine screaming to match them. “Hold the line!” Once outside, the wasteland of Helios became a living storm of fire and steel. The air was already thick with plasma discharge, the sky torn by the crimson glow of the portals still burning on the horizon. The battle had erupted into chaos before my boots had even touched the ash-blown surface. The Jackal Heads pressed forward in endless waves, their limbs jerking with unnatural precision, their pale flesh glistening beneath the brass-plated armor that recalled a parody of ancient Egyptian regalia. Their helmets, crowned with elongated snouts and jagged teeth, made them appear less like soldiers and more like revenants dragged up from the underworld, sent here for no other purpose than to break against our lines. The Viking shield wall was already bracing against their charge, a solid wall of black and blue armor interlocked beneath the eerie crimson light. Plasma shields glowed in arcs of blue and white, clashing against the serrated scythes of the Jackals, the force of impact rippling down through the ash-stained earth. Saxon warriors fought beside them, their own armor heavier, more ornate, streaked with hues of deep green that caught the flashes of light from the battle like shards of emerald fire. Their helmets bore tall crests that stood above the melee, markers of their ancient traditions reborn in this new age of war. The battlefield was a cacophony of color and violence—blue shields flashing, brass armor cracking, sparks leaping like lightning as weapons clashed. I waded into the fray with the others at my side, my chainsword humming in my grasp until I cast it aside for a spear and shield. It was the only way to stabilize the line. The order carried through the ranks like a pulse of energy, and soon the entire formation bristled with spears leveled forward, shields pressing against one another until the Vikingnar and Saxons became one wall of living metal. The push was slow, brutal, unrelenting. Jackal after Jackal was driven back, their claws scraping, their weapons glancing off graphene and plasma shields, only to be forced down by the crushing rhythm of spear thrusts. The ground darkened with their blood, thick and tar-like, seeping into the cracks of the ancient Helios soil. Their bodies, stripped of vitality, twitched even as they fell, as though the portals behind them kept pulling their dying nerves toward the underworld from which they came. Above, the fleet loomed. Dark silhouettes of Drakkar Warships cut through the smog, their engines burning like dim stars against the corrupted sky. The time came when the advance of the Jackals faltered just enough for the precision strike to matter. A single order, carried through comms, unleashed a beam of searing white light that cut down from the heavens like judgment itself. The laser scythed across the horizon, scorching a swath through the advancing host. Jackal Heads reeled, blinded and broken, their formation collapsing in a sudden tide of panic. The beam didn’t just strike them; it shattered their morale. What remained of their coherence dissolved, and the survivors turned in retreat, howls echoing as they scrambled toward the red-burning portals still open behind them. Their chant of “Anubis” became fractured cries as the wall of steel and plasma pressed them back, until the last of them were swallowed by the light and vanished into the abyss from which they had emerged. The silence that followed was not silence at all, but the aftermath of war. Shields lowered slowly, spears dipped toward the earth, warriors sucking in ragged breaths beneath helmets fogged with sweat and plasma residue. The acrid scent of burned flesh clung to everything, mingling with the metallic tang of ozone still lingering from the laser strike. Ash fell softly across the plain, drifting down like snow upon the dead. But victory carried its cost. A Saxon warrior cried out in agony, his armor shattered and his leg missing below the knee. Others hauled him back behind the lines, his blood marking a bright green trail across the battlefield. Nearby, a Viking lay motionless, his chest pierced clean through by the jagged end of a Jackal spear. His comrades stood above him, shields raised in salute, their silence a greater mourning than any wail. The realization struck then, heavy and undeniable. Immortality did not mean invulnerability. These men and women—though their lifespans stretched beyond measure, though their bodies could be replaced when weakened by the march of time—were not exempt from the violence of war. Death still claimed them, swift and merciless, whenever the battlefield demanded. It was a truth that could not be ignored, a shadow that would follow every victory yet to come. But there was no time for philosophy, no space to drown in grief. The battlefield needed cleansing. The order was given, and the droids came—humming, insect-like machines gliding across the ash. Their limbs moved with surgical precision, lifting the fallen with care or indifference depending on allegiance. Our warriors were carried away to chambers of honor, their names to be recorded and remembered. The enemy corpses, pale and sickly even in death, were cast into vats of hydrofluoric acid, their brass armor hissing and dissolving as they sank beneath the bubbling surface. The process was efficient, mechanical, without ceremony. The sight of Jackal bodies melting into nothingness was both grotesque and strangely satisfying. Out of sight, out of mind. Nothing of them remained but vapors curling into the already tainted air. The battlefield was left scarred, streaked with burns from the laser, trenches of ash where the shield walls had pushed forward, and scattered fragments of armor half-buried in the dust. Above, the portals flickered and dimmed, their crimson light fading into the horizon until only the skeletal outlines of the warships remained, patrolling the skies with silent vigilance. The first battle for Helios was over, but the war had only just begun. CHAPTER 15: "TROUBLE BREWING" "VIKINGS WAR IN VALHALLA"

BY WILLIAM WARNER CHAPTER 14: "DEMONIC CHUM" "VIKINGS WAR IN VALHALLA" We all made our way out of the cave—our footsteps clanging against the scorched stone as we emerged into the open, exhausted but alert. A low wind whipped across the plains, stirring the tall crimson grass that sprouted in patches across the dry terrain. The sky was bruised with late afternoon light—clouds swirling overhead, tinged with the greenish hue of this ancient planet’s atmosphere. That’s when we saw them—upgraded Vikingnar ships parked just beyond the rocky outcroppings. Sleek, angular, and runed with glowing red symbols, they hadn’t been there before. They sat like sleeping dragons, their hulls gleaming as if freshly forged by celestial blacksmiths. The wind carried the low thrum of energy humming from their plasma cores. And next to our old, beat-up Imperial transport—the one Emily had once called “Imperial slop”—was something even more unexpected: a brand-new crimson Drakkar-class lander, its hull sharp and ridged like the armor of some forgotten beast. Standing at its base was a towering figure, gold-plated and regal. Deathskull. But not the same one we knew. His silhouette was now broader, more ornate—rebuilt with a Viking-style skeletal frame forged in gold. Thick scale armor covered his limbs, glinting in the dim sunlight. A Norse helm had been permanently fused to his head—fins rising back like a serpent’s crown. Embedded into his left forearm was a circular energy shield, and slung across his back was a secondary Viking energy shield, crackling faintly with red current. Every part of him looked like something pulled from the sagas—part divine warrior, part machine-god. I blinked. “What’s another hero of Vikingnar doing here?” Deathskull turned his glowing red eyes toward us. His voice echoed slightly, laced with new audio enhancements. “What’s with the warm welcome? I sensed immense psychic activity from this nature preserve. Something was calling.” I stepped forward. “You’re not the same Deathskull I left back on Skaalandr.” “Correct,” he replied. “My upgrades were necessary. The war has escalated. So has the symbolism.” I gestured toward his shield. “You look like a figurehead now. Which brings me to my next point—you should be the face of the United Kingdom of Vikingnar.” That made him pause. For a machine built without emotion, he actually looked stunned. His optical units pulsed once. “You want me… to lead?” he asked. “No,” I said. “Not just lead. Represent us. Be our crown, our unshakable center. Whoever programmed you did so with logic and good will. You don’t crack under pressure. You don’t break. You don’t lie. You’re selfless—a damn-near angel in a physical body.” His systems whirred. The gold helm tilted slightly as he considered my words. “My only concern,” he finally said, “is the possibility of being worshipped as a god. That path leads to darkness.” I shook my head. “Let the narrow-minded worship if they must. What matters is rallying them—giving the people hope. They’ll follow a symbol long before they follow politics.” Deathskull’s glowing optics narrowed in thought. “Then perhaps this is the most logical course of action.” “Good,” I said. “Because I need to ask about the progress on Earth—and at Cybrawl.” Deathskull’s stance grew heavier. “Difficult. Luring the demon hordes to Earth is like chasing shadows. They are unpredictable. They rip through dimensions and strike without pattern.” He paced slightly, the dirt crunching beneath his gold-plated feet. “But we have confirmed activity at the Imperial capital. They’re congregating—forming a nest. Our best course of action is to liberate more sectors, convert more Knights and Citizens. Build momentum.” I nodded grimly. “So we go back to York to rally our troops. Then attack the capital.” He turned toward Valrra, standing quietly beside Emily. “You don’t need to worry about incarceration,” he said, his tone suddenly gentle. “Droid L-84 has been monitoring your situation. He knew you weren’t to blame.” Valrra’s shoulders dropped with relief, her ears twitching. “But how… how could he know?” “There are variables we monitor. Patterns. Intentions. And sometimes… intuition.” There wasn’t time for more questions. My gut told me York was in danger. I turned to Emily and Valrra. “These are diplomatic clankers, let’s go.” Without another word, the three of us followed Deathskull across the dry plains to the crimson Drakkar ship. Its hull opened with a hiss, revealing a deep interior lit with amber light and rune-bound controls. We gave Haj Tooth and Saw Tooth a final wave. The two Shark Warriors stood at the ridge, watching in silence. Emily gave them a wink. I saluted them. And then we stepped into the future. The ramp sealed behind us with a thunderous clang, and the ship’s engine growled to life. We were headed to York—and the next chapter of war. The new Drakkar we were on creaked and hummed with a proud mechanical resonance as it breached Haj Prime’s cloudy atmosphere. Its hull shimmered crimson under the twin suns, its wings broad and armed to the teeth with pulse cannons and new energy sails that glowed with Wraith signatures. It wasn’t just a ship—it was a floating monument to Deathskull’s genius. From our vantage point inside the cockpit, I stared up at the colossus above us—the Drakkar Commander. It hovered like a sky fortress, a hybrid of Norse grandeur and pure futuristic dominance. Jagged prow lines like an axe blade. Rotating magnetic hull rings. Thick bastions that pulsed with internal reactor light. I couldn’t help but mutter, “Deathskull’s work has leveled up.” Emily glanced at me with a smirk. “Think he’s trying to impress you?” “Honestly?” I replied, eyes glued to the metal titan. “If I weren’t so fond of you women, I’d marry the damn ship.” Emily sighed. "Be nice to me Willy." We approached one of the massive docking arms that extended from the belly of the Commander. The magnetic clamps locked onto our ship’s sides with a loud clang, guiding us smoothly into the primary bay. The docking corridor hissed open, and warm artificial air hit us like a breath of home. There they stood—Christopher and the veteran Warriors from our last mission. Their armor had been polished, battle-worn pieces replaced with upgraded Wraith-plated gear. They cheered, raising fists and clanging weapons against armor. The Vikingnar were reborn, and I felt the weight of it. We weren’t just rebels anymore. We were builders of a kingdom. I stepped forward to greet Christopher. “I see you’ve kept everyone alive.” He chuckled. “I could say the same to you.” Behind him, on the far wall of the bay, stretched a massive viewing window. I walked toward it slowly, Emily and Valrra behind me. Floating out in the void was the rusted, pitiful hulk of our old Imperial shuttle. Once a symbol of forced obedience, now it was barely held together with burnt weld lines and fractured hull seams. Deathskull’s voice came over the internal comms. “William, you still lead our warriors. Permission to fire?” I grinned. “Obliterate it.” A heartbeat later, the belly of the Commander ship opened with a low whir, revealing twin quantum lances. There was a blinding flash as red fire lanced through the vacuum, slicing through the Imperial ship like butter. Another shot followed—then another. Within seconds, it was gone. Just floating debris, and a few charred pieces scattering like embers in zero gravity. Emily whistled. “Now that… that was satisfying.” I turned to Christopher. “I guess you’re out of a job.” “Yes, sir,” he said, saluting, and walking away. That’s the last we’ll see of Christopher, for now at least. We followed the corridor deeper into the ship. The walls were lined with runes etched in glowing neon—symbols of our rise, our struggle, and the new alliance of machine and mysticism. Droids glided past with crates of new weaponry. Droid engineers barked orders from scaffold platforms. In the heart of it all stood Deathskull. He was waiting in the control chamber—an elevated bridge wrapped in arched ferro-glass. Stars shined behind him. He turned as we entered, his gold skeletal frame shimmering with new engravings—Nordic swirls, dragon motifs, energy veins pulsating in his limbs. His helm had been permanently fused to his head, its jagged edges catching the starlight. “King William,” he said with a subtle mechanical bow. “Welcome to your flagship.” I smiled. “No. This is your flagship.” He paused. “You were serious?” “You heard me back on Haj Prime. You’re the best candidate to be the face of the United Kingdom of Vikingnar. Logical. Calculated. Compassionate… and you don’t explode under pressure.” Deathskull's crimson eyes glowed slightly brighter. “But the people… they shouldn’t worship me, or any other deity. Plus we still need a more – democratic system.” “Of course,” I replied, stroking my hairy chin. Deathskull took a long pause, processing. “Then I accept.” Deathskull, Emily, Valrra, and I left the control chamber to stretch our legs and explore more of the upgraded Drakkar Commander vessel. The ship thrummed with quiet power, every corridor lined with sleek metallic panels pulsing faintly with electric blue and violet veins. This wasn’t just a spacecraft anymore—it was a fully weaponized mobile fortress of the Vikingnar cause, and the craftsmanship of Deathskull’s red-prints was truly on another level. We followed the soft clank of our boots through the corridors, passing by rows of chrome-plated plasma doors and engineering panels that were constantly shifting with living holograms—schematics, energy readouts, and tactical deployments all morphing in real-time. As we neared the cargo chambers, we came across an open bay filled with movement and sound. A gathering of Viking Warriors, probably in the thousands, were escorting an impressive herd of creatures that looked like something out of prehistoric myth. They were massive—each easily the size of a large horse—with reddish-brown fur, black manes that ran from the tops of their heads all the way down their muscular, kangaroo-like tails. Their underbellies were pure white, and their snouts were long and thick with rows of sharp teeth that glistened under the artificial lighting. Deathskull, standing beside us now, nodded toward the beasts with a faint hum in his voice. “These are called Dorse,” he said, tapping the side of his head. “Descendants of the extinct Andrewsarchus, selectively bred and enhanced. Perfect companions for our Warriors. They’re fast, strong, and bond for life with their rider. Think of them as our answer to cavalry—only better.” One of the Dorses let out a low bellow, pawing at the ground like it wanted to sprint down the length of the ship. The Viking handler beside it calmed it with a smooth pat on the snout, offering a glowing blue root-like treat that it crunched between thick molars. “These will be gifted to our newest recruits,” Deathskull continued. “Every warrior who proves themselves gets one. We’ll deploy them anywhere we can. Urban or wilderness, they’ll adapt.” Valrra's eyes glowed with interest. Emily looked stunned. “They’re beautiful,” she murmured. Deathskull turned to me, “I’ll leave you three to your own business. I’ve got the manufacturing division to inspect.” And with that, he walked off, his armored footfalls echoing down the corridor. After a moment of silence, I turned to Valrra. The question had been on my mind for a while. “Valrra,” I said, “what do you think about establishing Alchemy as the primary faith for our new civilization?” She folded her arms and tilted her head slightly, studying me. “Faith… sure. But not worship,” she said firmly. “We should promote spiritual sovereignty. The age of gods and devils is over. People need to reclaim the authority of their own souls.” I raised an eyebrow. “How will people feel about no gods?” “No masters,” she replied, her tone almost ritualistic. “The people have already seen the devastation of worshipping deities. If we want to build a new empire of freedom, we must teach people to become masters of themselves. Alchemy, yes— not just a religion, a way of life. The moment we throw gods into the mix, it dies.” Her words made sense. I was skeptical at first. The idea of building something without any deity felt risky. But the way she said it, and the conviction behind her voice… it started to sink in. “Maybe you’re right. Gods aren’t immortal anyway,” I said. “Let’s give people something they’ve never had before—permission to become their own source of power.” Valrra smiled slightly, satisfied, and then left to attend to her own duties. That left me alone with Emily. We strolled quietly through the observation corridor, a long hall with floor-to-ceiling glass on one side that looked out into the abyss of space. In the distance, Haj Prime rotated slowly away from our ship. I looked at her. “What do you think about telling people to stop worshipping gods?” She leaned against the window, arms crossed. “I think it’s long overdue,” she said. “Faith should be in your own spirit, not in some invisible deity with a superiority complex. The idea of kneeling to something that demands obedience feels insane now.” She turned and hugged me, pressing her cheek to my chest. “I’m proud of you for pushing that idea.” I held her tightly. “It’s not just that. I think people are religiously fatigued. They’ve tried everything—cults, dogma, prophets—and nothing fixed the broken parts of them. Maybe what they really need is sovereignty. To stop outsourcing their inner power to external idols.” Emily nodded slowly. “The people who claim to follow Christ… rarely live like him. And we? We’re out here fighting for actual peace, freedom, and truth—even if it’s brutal. That’s more righteous than any priest could hope to be.” I laughed softly. “We fight actual demons.” She pulled back slightly, looking up at me. Her expression softened. “I was selfish when I first met you,” she said. “I didn’t understand what you were going through. I saw you as someone who needed saving… when really, you needed vengeance. You needed your truth.” “I shouldn’t have left you,” I admitted. “Back then… I thought I was doing the right thing. But I was running. That was selfish.” I said, as she kissed my cheek, and then looked into my eyes. I nodded. “Let’s not make that mistake again. Let’s share the revenge, Emily.” Our lips met, and we kissed. Not as broken survivors anymore—but as the founders of something new, raw, and real. Somewhere in the distance, the Drakkar Commander’s engines hummed louder, and I could feel that momentum was shifting. Something was coming. But for now, in this brief moment, there was peace between us. Meanwhile, at the heart of the Red Dragon Empire’s capital—a metallic fortress carved into the mountains of a scorched, dusky world known as Draca—a storm was brewing behind the walls of the imperial citadel. Red skies rippled with artificial lightning overhead, crackling against the domed anti-orbital shield. Inside the Citadel’s highest spire, an opulent and dimly lit dining hall reeked of grease, smoke, and molten iron. The stench clung to the velvet curtains like decay. At the head of a long obsidian table sat King Alle—cloaked in gold-laced red robes, eyes sunken, skin glossy with sweat and starting to turn a jaundiced orange. The royal medics claimed it was a side effect of his “divine treatments.” More likely, it was exposure to the Wraith and its unholy worship of the Demon—a desperate attempt to extend his reign indefinitely. His stomach growled again. In a slovenly fit, he tore into another heap of synthetically-engineered chicken wings piled high on a gold platter, smearing his fingers with crimson oil. Across the table sat Edward Murray—slender, pale, and calm as a freezing lake. His left cybernetic eye blinked once, scanning the toxins wafting off King Alle's plate with disgust. To his right sat Nicholas Ferixson, tall and broad-shouldered in matte-black Knight armor. His long dark beard was tied into twin braids, giving him the look of a northern warlord—though his demeanor was rigid and quiet. "You two," King Alle grumbled, between mouthfuls of meat, grease dripping down his chin, “are absolute losers.” There was a long silence, broken only by the disgusting sound of Alle gnawing cartilage from synthetic bone. Edward leaned back in his seat, unfazed. Nicholas, however, looked up slowly. His eyes narrowed. "We've kept the outer rim sectors locked down. Only the Helix System is showing resistance," Nicholas stated in a level voice. "And what about Jericho? York!? Hm?" Alle sneered, tossing a bone over his shoulder where a cleaning droid immediately zipped in and caught it midair. "Those planets were ours, but now Vikings are preaching spiritual freedom to the peasants! Peasants!" He slammed a greasy fist onto the table, splattering chicken grease across his robes. “And Ragnar was killed by the Shark People, and how can beasts know how to attack our pawn? Our only way into the heart of Vikingnar society, dead!” “We’re at war with evolving life,” Edward interjected, adjusting his sleeve. “The Hive is adapting. The Shark People don’t just eat everything anymore. They’re coordinating… tactically. Harvesting planets in controlled phases. If we provoke them without strategy, we risk exposing our interior territories.” Alle’s eyes bulged. “I hate nature! I hate animals!” he bellowed, practically foaming at the mouth. “Cursed things are always interfering with my destiny! My divine rule! And now… William. That mutt and his cult of ‘freedom fighters’ now run Vikingnar. If they continue gaining support, we’ll never be able to enforce our faith upon the stars!” Nicholas blinked once, hiding his scorn. Faith, to King Alle, meant total obedience to his insane interpretation of the “Madeline’s Doctrine”—a grotesque fusion of ancient imperialism, Christianity, and ego-mythology. It had less to do with spirituality and more with mind control through fear, censorship, and engineered guilt. “What do you propose?” Edward asked, his tone thin and sharp as surgical steel. King Alle stood and waddled to the holographic map of the galaxy, grease still coating his fingers. He stabbed a fat orange finger at the Vikingnar core world of York, zooming in with a voice command. “We take York. In fact, Nicholas—send your best Knights. I want fire in the sky and blood in the streets. Make it look like an insurgent uprising—blame it on the Shark beasts, the anarchists, anyone. I don’t care. York must fall before they unify their colonies.” Nicholas slowly rose from his seat, armored boots echoing against the obsidian floor. His face was stone, unreadable. But in his chest, his heart was heavy. The Vikingnar, for all their rebellion, were not tyrants. He’d heard whispers of what William and his allies were doing—liberating colonies, restoring peace. Even forgiving defectors. But this was not the time to speak. Not here. Not under that gaze. “As you command,” Nicholas said, voice tight. Alle grunted. “Dismissed.” Nicholas gave a slight bow and exited without another word. The armored door sealed behind him with a thunderous hiss, and the red glow of the hologram bathed the remaining men in flickering shadows. Edward glanced toward the King, silent. Alle sighed heavily and sat back down, taking another wing. “He’ll obey,” Alle said, licking his fingers. “He’s not like the others. He doesn’t buy into the lies the underground press writes about me. He’s loyal.” Edward raised a brow. “Loyalty and truth are often at odds.” King Alle chuckled. “That’s what makes him useful. And when the blood clears and York is ours again… I’ll crown him Warden of the North Sector. Give him a throne and let him rot in it.” Edward didn’t smile. “And what if he turns?” Alle leaned forward, eyes twitching. “Then we burn him. Like all the others.” A moment passed. King Alle let out a long, theatrical sigh and wiped his mouth with a velvet napkin embroidered with his sigil—a red dragon coiled around a throne of skulls. “Now go,” Alle said, as he kissed Edward goodbye. Wafting his hand toward the chamber door like a lazy emperor. “You’ve got a war machine to grow and false flags to raise.” Edward stood without bowing, turned, got a spank from the king, and walked into the shadows of the corridor beyond. His synthetic eye glowed red for a moment before vanishing into the dark. Edward moved quickly through the dimly lit corridors beneath the Red Dragon Capitol, his shoes echoing against the cold metallic floor. The underground lab—hidden away beneath layers of restricted levels and surveillance systems—was silent, sterile, and suffocating. Fluorescent lights buzzed overhead as he descended a final steel staircase and swiped his hand across a biometric scanner. The reinforced blast door unlatched with a low hydraulic hiss, opening to reveal the nightmarish playground that was Edward Murray’s private lab. Inside, the scent of disinfectant was faint compared to the coppery tang of old blood that lingered in the air. Tables were covered with surgical instruments, vials of DNA samples, neuro-tethers, and containers holding preserved tissue. A chalkboard scrawled with complex gene diagrams and alien anatomy faced a towering chamber in the center—a makeshift operating theater flooded in white light. Strapped to an upright lab chair was the Proboscis Monkey that I once rescued from the Wraith dimension—a relic of Earth, now violated in a place far from home. Its long nose twitched as it whimpered through clenched teeth, still conscious despite the sedation cocktail coursing through its veins. Electrodes were attached to its temples, and fluid-filled IVs dripped into its spine. Edward barely even looked at it. “Test subject 173,” he mumbled, clicking a switch on the control console. “Neural cortex scan completed. Sample extraction begins.” A mechanical arm swung into place beside the monkey’s skull, buzzing softly as a needle burrowed through the fur and into its brain. The monkey twitched violently. Edward narrowed his eyes, watching a tiny cylinder fill with shimmering gray-pink tissue. He placed the vial into a cryo-tube and walked across the lab to another table. On it lay a dismembered Shark Hive Warrior—its upper half cleaved open, exposing bio-mechanical ribs and a dark fungal growth protruding from its stomach cavity. The mushroom pulsed faintly, its veins glowing a sickly blue. Edward was fascinated. "Resilient, self-replicating, and it feeds on entropy itself," he whispered. "You're the future of warfare." Donning a pair of holo-glasses, he carefully sliced a portion of the mushroom's root, placing it beside the monkey’s neural tissue on a graphene slider. He locked it into the microscope and peered through the digital interface. His breath hitched. Under magnification, the monkey's gray matter began reacting immediately to the fungal sample. Tendrils of bio-luminescent neural material reached out—merging with the plant tissue. Then, slowly, horrifyingly, the plant began to pulse in the same rhythm as the monkey’s brainwaves. “Cognitive mimicry…” Edward whispered. “It's... adapting.” He tapped several keys, running a diagnostic overlay. “Wait… the plant tissue is replicating primate neurons. It’s forming memory structures. Synaptic bridges…” He turned away from the microscope, stumbling back in disbelief. “It's thinking.” A pause. Then a grin. "This… This changes everything." In a flurry, Edward crossed the lab, inputting data into his encrypted journal. He saved the samples inside a shock-resistant containment unit, locked it, and sealed it inside his chest plates compartment. The monkey slumped over, unconscious but still breathing—its eyes twitching beneath the lids. Edward didn’t even glance back. He stormed out of the lab, back into the Capitol's lower halls, taking a private elevator up to the royal chambers. His mind was racing. The implications were limitless. With this discovery, King Alle’s dream of a bio-weapon army would no longer be a fantasy—it could become an empire of sentient, organic soldiers. Creatures that learned from pain, evolved through combat, and absorbed the memories of fallen foes. Or at least Edward is foolish enough to think so. Meanwhile in York, Nicholas Ferixson stood tall, though his knees felt like they’d splinter beneath him from fatigue. He had marched with his Knights through bitter winds and alien forests, watched his men eat moss when the rations ran dry, and now, after his capture, was face-to-face with the same rebel forces he was once sworn to destroy. Kyle Karlsson tightened his grip on the chains binding Nicholas’s arms and gave him a slight nudge. “Move,” Kyle barked. “No sudden moves, Red.” Nicholas said nothing. His armor clinked softly with each step—a dull, almost hollow sound against the high-tech buzz and hum of the fortified gates ahead. York’s inner walls were laced with newly-installed defense emitters, and above them loomed towers of steel and stone, blending Norse design with futuristic precision. We had returned—Emily, Valrra, Deathskull, and I—and we brought something more terrifying than war machines. They brought conviction. Inside the inner courtyard, where warriors polished plasma axes and Shungite-forged blades, where the banners of Vikingnar fluttered with renewed purpose, I stood with Deathskull, Emily, and Valrra at my sides. The air shimmered with the light of repulsor torches. Serenity approached us, arms crossed and posture defensive. Her expression darkened at the sight of Valrra, her eyes flickering between suspicion and disbelief. “What is she doing here?” Serenity asked, not unkindly, but with the edge of a soldier who’d buried too many friends. “There’s no time to explain,” I replied. “She’s on our side now. And more than that—she’s seen the dark from within. She knows how deep it runs.” Serenity glanced at Valrra again, then at Deathskull, who gave her a single nod. That was enough—for now. Before another word could be spoken, the guards led Nicholas Ferixson through the gates. The murmurs stopped. All eyes locked on the high-ranking knight from the Red Dragon Empire. He was bruised, but not broken. Dignified, despite his binds. “Kyle,” I said, stepping forward. “Let him speak.” Kyle yanked the chains loose. Nicholas rubbed his wrists and cleared his throat. “I’ve come alone, with my Knights. Not to trick or trap. I want to defect,” Nicholas said plainly, his voice carrying the conviction of a man whose foundation had cracked. “I’ve watched King Alle rot in his own madness. He feasts while his people suffer. He worships control like a deity. I’ve had enough. We’ve had enough.” Murmurs passed through our troops like static. Emily’s eyes narrowed, studying him. Valrra stepped closer, tense but curious. “You’re one of his top dogs,” she said sharply. “Why turn now?” “Because I’ve seen what he’s become,” Nicholas replied. “He doesn’t just want to control Vikingnar. He wants to erase it. Its people, its cultures, its free minds. I didn’t sign up for genocide. I signed up to protect the galaxy from chaos. Now I see that chaos wears a crown.” I nodded slowly, then looked at Deathskull. “This is your call.” Nicholas turned, now standing before Deathskull, who loomed with silent authority. His armored arms folded across his chest like iron gates. “Deathskull,” Nicholas said, steadying his breath. “May I serve Vikingnar? Not just to overthrow Alle—but to help build something greater?” Deathskull leaned in. His red mechanical eyes pierced through the knight like twin suns eclipsed by blood. “This isn’t just about dethroning a madman,” he said, voice calm, deep, and deliberate. “It’s about burning out the sickness behind him. The Demons. The worship of Deity filled with malice. Are you willing to see this fight to the end, even if it means standing against everything you were bred to protect?” Nicholas hesitated—just for a heartbeat. Then he nodded. “Yes.” Deathskull stepped back and turned to me. “Leading warriors is your business. Get them ready. We leave at dawn.” A buzz rolled through the courtyard as if a lightning charge had swept over the stone. Nicholas bowed his head. I motioned for Kyle to unbind him fully. “Welcome to the real war,” I said, patting Nicholas’s shoulder. Deep in the Shark People’s lair in the catacombs of Haj Prime, a different story is taking place. The sun—burning through the cavern's crevices—cast fractured light over the cracked statue of Christ, its face half-eroded but still eerily serene. At its feet stood two lone figures, shark-like in appearance but upright, sentient, and burdened with guilt. Haj Tooth adjusted the ritual beads around her scaled neck. Her gills flared slowly as she knelt beside the base of the statue, where moss had started to reclaim the foundation. She stared into Christ's eroded eyes, haunted. “I still hear their cries,” she said quietly. Saw Tooth, her grizzled mate, slightly shorter but equally imposing, stood beside her with his spear resting against his shoulder. His voice was gravel and foam. “We were tools,” he said. “Tools of the Hive. Our thoughts weren’t our own back then.” “It’s not a real excuse,” Haj Tooth muttered. “When the haze was slightly lifted by incarcerating a noble doctor… when we could feel again—slightly—we still obeyed. I still obeyed.” Saw Tooth turned to her, his dark eyes reflecting the twilight. “You didn’t let William die during our enslavement to the hive mind.” “It wasn’t enough,” she hissed. “I felt her pulse stop in my hands. Serenity.” Haj Tooth clenched a clawed hand into a fist. “She was barely breathing when we dropped her. We didn’t even know who she was. Nor cared.” Saw Tooth stepped forward and wrapped his strong arms around her, resting his forehead against hers. Their dorsal fins brushed together—a tender gesture among their kind. “We seek redemption now,” he said, voice low. “We’ll carve it out of the stone of this cruel galaxy.” Before she could respond, the room split open like ruptured flesh. A wormhole, serrated and pulsing with infernal energy, tore through the atmosphere in a violent swirl of hellish orange and obsidian black. Out of the storm stepped Maladrie—a tall, flame-veined demoness clad in living armor that rippled like magma. Her eyes burned like twin collapsing suns, and behind her, stomping forth from the gate, were the Minotaurs—towering brutes of muscle and violence, with obsidian horns glowing orange at the tips. Their snorts were laced with embers. Maladrie’s voice cracked across the open square like a thunderclap. “The only redemption you’ll seek is a beating, abomination!” She pointed a clawed finger toward the statue. “How dare you cradle the corpse of my father? My father, you mutated filth!” Then came the war cry. Deep. Demonic. Explosive. The Minotaurs charged, their heavy hooves shaking the ground. Saw Tooth grabbed his halberd and stood his ground beside Haj Tooth. Sharkkin warriors emerged from the shadows, rallied by their former leaders' call. The first clash was like tectonic plates colliding—blades against bone, plasma against hide. Minotaurs fought with volcanic rage, swinging massive flaming axes and maces. Shark warriors used curved blades, spines, and bioluminescent nets that fizzled against demon flesh. Screams tore through the air—both shark and demon. Haj Tooth fought like a storm, her movements fluid, twisting through the battlefield like a predator in water. She sliced open a Minotaur’s thigh, but was thrown back by another, crashing into the base of the statue. Dust and fractured stone rained down. “Saw Tooth!” she screamed. Her mate had lunged at a Minotaur, stabbing deep into its gut—but another had snuck behind him. With one brutal swing of a double-bladed flail, it slammed Saw Tooth’s back. A sickening crack echoed as his dorsal fin snapped clean off, sending him spiraling into the dirt. “NO!” Haj Tooth tackled the Minotaur before it could finish Saw Tooth, goring its eye with her sharp dagger made of bone. It fell, screeching in rage. But it was too late. Saw Tooth lay bleeding, barely conscious. Maladrie stepped forward, untouched by the carnage, her gaze locked on the statue. She lifted a hand. The air around it shimmered—time bent around her fingers. The statue lifted from the ground with invisible force. Chunks of earth ripped free as if gravity itself had surrendered. The body within—petrified, crystalline, and glowing with faint godlight—began to pulse. “Father…” she whispered. “You’ll rest in my palace beneath the Shattered Star. No more defilement.” With a burst of hellfire, she vanished with the statue into the closing wormhole. The remaining Minotaurs followed, some dragging wounded comrades, others laughing at the carnage they left behind. Silence fell. The ground was scorched. Sharkkin bodies were scattered like broken coral. Haj Tooth crawled over to Saw Tooth, cradling his head. Blood oozed from his back, and his fin stump leaked dark plasma. “Stay with me,” she whispered. Back at the heart of the Red Dragon Empire’s decadent throne room, golden light filtered through the stained-glass windows etched with scenes of conquest and false holiness. The air was heavy with incense—burning sap from the trees, a luxury most could never afford. Red velvet banners bearing the sigil of the serpent-wrapped cross hung like bloodied veils along the walls. At the top of a sweeping staircase, slumped over his golden throne as if it were a couch, sat King Alle. His bloated form sagged in silk robes, skin sallow and touched with a bizarre, unnatural orange hue that had worsened over the weeks. His fingers—thick, ringed, and glistening with sweat—curled around Edward’s back as the two locked lips in indulgence. Edward, more composed but equally invested, stroked the back of Alle’s neck, whispering something inaudible into his ear. A servant droid lingered near the wall, holding a tray of roasted bat wings and fried centipedes, but neither man cared to eat. Their attention was entirely on each other—on power, and authority. Then— space tore. It didn’t happen with a sound so much as a sensation. The temperature dropped. The colored light turned pale. And from a twisted hole of obsidian flame and purple static, a silhouette emerged. Maladrie. Her heels clacked against the obsidian floor with a rhythmic authority, her figure towering and vile—terror wreathed in shadow and mist. Horns twisted like gnarled tree roots from her head, her eyes glowing like twin dying stars. Though she bore the monstrous form of a demon queen, her voice was smooth… familiar. Alle’s lips peeled away from Edward’s, wet and twitching in disgust. “What in the Empire’s blessed name are you?” he barked, his voice trembling with fury and subtle fear. Maladrie smirked, revealing razor-thin fangs. “Do you not recognize me, my King? It’s Madeline. You know… your daughter.” Alle’s orange face was drained of color. “Lies… A Demon can’t be the divine daughter of Christ!” Edward stepped forward cautiously, his voice clipped. “If you are truly Madeline… why show yourself now?” “Because Nicholas Ferixson has betrayed you,” Maladrie hissed. “He’s joined the Vikingnar. He is marching on this very world with King William as we speak. You’ve lost control of York. And worse—he's earned the respect of Deathskull.” Alle stood up, wobbling like a decaying statue, fat fingers clenched at his sides. “Ferixson… That slug. I gave him everything. I gave him trust.” Maladrie circled the room slowly, long claws dragging along the tapestries. “Then burn the traitor. But if you want to stop Vikingnar, if you want to preserve your rule, you’ll need more than soldiers. You need Knights who can withstand the impossible.” She raised her hand, and a sphere of pulsing orange energy swirled into existence, filled with shards of Wraith-tech and tissue samples. “Allow me to grant your Knights this blessing.” Alle eyed the sphere warily, then smirked with that same religious conviction that had driven so many mad before. “A test of faith,” he murmured. “Perhaps even divinity at work.” Edward narrowed his eyes. “This… weapon you offer. What are its costs?” “Only that you trust me,” Maladrie said sweetly. “Let me into your barracks. Let me bless your troops. And when the Vikings arrive, we will bathe in their blood and hold their bones up to the skies.” Alle’s lips quivered with joy. “Yes! Yes!” he shrieked. “Do it. Make my Knights divine monsters!” Maladrie bowed, but her smirk never faded. “It will be done.” Alle spun around, his heavy robes flapping. “Edward! Launch the weapon! Now!” Edward blinked. “Are you sure? We haven’t—” “NOW,” Alle shouted, pointing to the polished onyx doors. “Let them see our holy vengeance descend from the stars!” Edward nodded slowly, then bowed and exited the throne room with haste, long white coat trailing behind him. The doors slammed shut behind him. Alone now with Maladrie, she stepped closer, inspecting the King with wide, obsessed eyes. “God speaks through fire,” she muttered. “And you… You are his flame.” Alle simply smiled, still unsettled by this encounter. Meanwhile, deep beneath the decadent palace of the Red Dragon Empire's capitol, Edward Murray barreled down the spiral stone staircase that led to his personal lab. His footsteps echoed through the dimly lit corridor, his breath ragged with excitement and the sting of the monkey bite still fresh on his hand. Blood trickled from the deep crescent-shaped wound, but Edward didn’t care. His mind raced with the implications of his last experiment. He had to finish it. He had to inject the serum—now. The heavy steel doors of the lab hissed open as he slammed his palm against the biometric lock. Inside, the room buzzed with electricity, machines humming, sparks occasionally bursting from overworked consoles. The Proboscis Monkey, once docile and strapped to a surgical chair, was now snapping and snarling like a rabid animal. It wanted freedom, a faint pink luminescence glowed from its eyes. "You’re the key," Edward whispered, sweat dripping down his brow. He clutched the syringe of the mutation serum in his left hand, the transparent blue-green liquid swirling like liquid plasma. He approached with caution. "Easy, you little bastard… Just one prick and you’ll make history." But before he could plunge the needle, the Monkey screamed, a gurgling, unnatural cry, and lurched forward—biting down hard on Edward’s hand. “AGH!” Edward shrieked, staggering backward, blood spraying across the sterile lab floor. The Monkey used the distraction to rip its restraints free, which were already chewed. With a furious screech, it launched itself across the lab, knocking over vials, smashing glass beakers, and finally diving through the thick lab window—shattering it in a hail of sparks and glass—and disappearing into the sulfur-scarred sky outside. Edward clutched his bleeding hand, panting. “You’ll regret that, you diseased little—!” Then he looked down. In his other hand, the syringe was still clutched. But the needle was buried in his thigh. “Oh no…” The plunger was depressed on impact when he fell. The mutation serum was gone. All of it—now coursing through his bloodstream. A cold sweat broke out across his body. The walls of the lab seemed to pulse and stretch. He stumbled, grasping at a counter, knocking over trays of tools. “No… No, no, no—this wasn’t meant for me!” Pain bloomed in his chest like wildfire. His vision blurred. The veins in his arms turned black and bulged. Edward fell to the floor screaming, convulsing as the serum surged through him. His skin began to bubble, blistering with pustules that burst into clouds of spores. His body convulsed violently as muscle mass exploded outward. His lab coat ripped apart as his ribcage expanded and curved. Warts spread like a plague across his torso, and his fingernails cracked and grew into thick, gnarled claws. "MY MIND—MY MIND IS STILL HERE!" Edward cried out. But it wasn’t. His words devolved into snarls as his jaw cracked, reshaped into a grotesque muzzle. His nose expanded and curved downward into a horrid fleshy trunk. Tufts of wiry orange hair sprouted along his spine. His spine lengthened, causing him to stand half-upright like a twisted Neanderthal. His eyes burned orange. He reached for a mirror, and what looked back was no longer human. It was a vile parody—a monster Proboscis Monkey mixed with fungal abomination. An accidental Troll. The final, most humiliating transformation came with a wet plop as his genitalia fell to the ground—burned off from hormonal disarray caused by the spore's gender-erasing compounds. Edward howled in horror and rage, knocking over the microscope station in a blind rampage. Just then, the lab door opened. Teresa Gulliman, one of King Alle’s most loyal courtiers and resident alchemist, stepped in holding a clipboard. She barely had time to blink before she was face-to-face with the towering, dripping horror that had once been Edward Murray. She let out a piercing scream. Edward Murray—the Troll—froze. His beady eyes locked with hers, and for a moment, something of his old mind flickered with shame. “GRRAAUGHHHH!!” was all he could manage. The hulking beast turned, crashed through the already-shattered window, and leapt into the outside world, vanishing into the night like a nightmare escaping its cage. Teresa stood frozen. The stench of spores filled the air. She looked down at the scattered lab notes and saw a sticky note with “party night test shots” crossed out. Next to it was a tube labeled “Weaponized Myco-Primate Strain B”. “Idiot…” she muttered, wide-eyed. “I can’t believe that idiot confused his party needles with his experimental bio weapon.” She looked back toward the window with a horrified sigh. “King Alle is not going to like this.” Far in the distance, a guttural howl echoed through the night, and birds fled the tree line. Something monstrous had just been born… and it was now loose in the empire. And it had nothing to lose. Meanwhile, our massive fleet soared through the void of space, a black ocean pierced by glimmering starlight, each vessel a gleaming testament to Vikingnar’s rising power. The colossal shadows of our Drakkar ships loomed like mythic beasts, each carrier and war barge brimming with weapons forged from the finest alien materials and burning with vengeance. The time had come to strike at the heart of the Red Dragon Empire — the planet Draca. Ahead of us, the world of Draca loomed like a crimson eye in the dark. Its atmosphere shimmered with ion storms and haze, its surface cracked with lava veins and ancient industrial cities wrapped in the iron embrace of planetary fortresses. The skies above it were patrolled by the Red Dragon Imperial Navy, who had taken our arrival as an unmistakable act of war. Enormous capital ships — monolithic, rust-red dreadnoughts with towering engines and rows of magnetic cannon batteries — launched into formation to intercept our advance. Their hulls bore ancient emblems — the Dragon Sigil of King Alle — painted in blood-like strokes across oxidized metal. But we were ready. From within our Drakkar Carriers, the hangars hissed open, atmospheric containment fields shimmering as the Red Bird Warships took to the stars first, like flocks of hunting falcons. Their wings spread wide with folded solar fins, and their engines roared with cerulean fire as they took up defensive patterns. A beat later, the new breed of terror emerged — our Death Eagle fighters. Sleek and vicious, these next-generation combat ships ripped out of their launch bays in synchronized volleys, like predators loosened from their cages. Sleek as obsidian and glimmering faintly with blue plasma veins, they zipped forward with deadly speed, taking formation like a spearhead. These weren’t your standard attack crafts. They were honed machines of conquest, crafted with graphene alloy skin — lighter than steel, but ten times stronger. Their aerodynamic fuselage curved with elegance, designed by A.I.-driven war architects for maximum maneuverability in zero gravity and atmospheric operations. Their pulse-thrusters gave them the agility to turn on a coin, perform evasive loops, and outrun nearly anything in the Red Dragon arsenal. The Red Dragon Empire responded with their own swarm — waves of Black Bird fighters, obsolete remnants from a time when the Empire believed they could not be challenged. Their ships, clunky in comparison and slower to respond, surged toward us like a virus. But our Death Eagles were already slicing through them. With the first exchange of fire, our Death Eagles fired twin laser bursts. The energy beams — neon-red pulses laced with antimatter particles — ripped into the enemy formation. The first hits stripped the Black Birds' outdated energy shields away in an instant, causing their power signatures to spike violently as their outer hulls were exposed to vacuum. With the second round of laser fire, the Black Birds split in two — their fuselages sheared cleanly as if by a monomolecular blade. Explosions erupted across the starscape in silent flashes — blossoms of debris and fire drifting in the darkness. The heat signatures from each destroyed ship painted our radars with growing chaos, but our formations held. The Drakkar Commander, an AI hybrid mind interfacing with every Death Eagle through encrypted neural links, began to reposition our forces into wedge formations — compressing our attack pattern tighter against the approaching capital fleet. In the distance, the Red Dragon flagship, Tyrannax, emerged. It was an enormous thing — nearly the size of a city, bristling with turrets and kinetic rail cannons. Its engines spat waves of irradiated plasma, and shield flares burst around its hull from our early probing attacks. The sight of it did little to deter our push. If anything, it drew us in closer. The Tyrannax was our primary target — the heart of the Empire’s orbital command. More Death Eagles launched from our rear carriers, swarming forward in waves. At the same time, torpedo cruisers armed with gravity-tipped missiles began their siege maneuvers. The missiles glided through space with eerie grace, silent but devastating. When they hit, they ignited like stars dying — sending enemy cruisers spinning out of control, or collapsing their hulls inward from sheer gravitational pressure. Below us, the surface of Draca came into view — a fractured landscape of megacities and volcanic ridges, defense towers blinking like cursed lighthouses. Planetary shield domes flickered into place, protecting key cities. Anti-aircraft batteries turned toward the heavens, locking onto our trajectory. We were not merely here to claim a sky; we were here to bring judgment from the stars. One of our Red Bird warships, Odinhall, took a direct hit from a magnetized lance fired from a destroyer-class enemy ship. The lance bored into its core reactor and caused a chain explosion, the fiery wreckage tumbling into the gravity well of Draca. There would be losses. We had expected them. Still, the enemy lines were faltering. The Death Eagles, with their superior maneuvering systems and high-frequency targeting beams, carved clean paths through the formations of Black Birds and Cobra Bombers. Each ship’s onboard AI worked in tandem with its pilot, anticipating patterns and correcting errors within milliseconds. As the battle raged on, space debris began to form a glowing belt around the planet, like a mechanical ring of corpses. We continued to push forward. More Drakkar Carriers warped in from hyperspace in tight formations behind us, reinforcing our front line. The sky was no longer a battleground — it was a siege. Far beyond the stars, we had waited for this moment. Now, we were making our stand. And though the Red Dragon Empire had their fire, we brought the fury of gods with us. The assault on Draca had begun. And it would not end until the throne of King Alle was no more. Although, the descent through Draca’s storm-thick skies was anything but smooth. Inside our drop pod, turbulence battered the hull like an angry god. Our original plan was to land directly within the capital walls, just like the last time. But this time… something was wrong. A flashing alert pulsed on the pod's holo-display—SHIELD BARRIER DETECTED. “Deathskull, we’ve got a problem,” I said, gripping the edge of my seat as the pod jolted sideways. “There’s an energy shield below the clouds. They’re blocking direct entry.” He checked the instruments. “Damn it. They’ve reinforced their defenses. No way we’re punching through that.” I slammed the comms open. “To all warriors in drop formation—divert your descent now! I repeat, DO NOT attempt to land within the city! Pull back!” Outside the viewports, pods were scrambling, thrusters flaring in every direction. A few collided mid-air in a rain of sparks, others barely missed one another. I yanked the control lever, shifting the trajectory. Our pod veered hard to the left, scraping against another in a teeth-clenching graze. Alarms screamed. Emily shouted, “Are we going to make it?—” “We will!” I snarled, forcing the pod down through the lower atmosphere. The ground surged up like a wall. At the last second, retros fired, and our pod smashed into the surface—just outside the capital walls. The impact slammed us against our restraints, but we were alive. The hatch burst open, flooding the pod with bright, dust-hazy daylight and the burnt-metal scent of war. I climbed out first, yanked my helmet off, and scanned the terrain. We were just a few yards from the capital’s monolithic walls—glowing with plasma runes and etched with demonic symbols. The energy shield pulsed above it, a shimmering dome in the sky, cutting off any aerial assault. But down here? This was our battleground now. “Emily, Serenity, Deathskull—move out!” I called. One by one, they emerged. Serenity raised her plasma scythe and scanned the horizon. Deathskull’s eyes glowed a deeper red than usual. He said nothing, but his grip tightened around his carbon-wrapped halberd. Emily took in the broken terrain, the silence before the storm. Within seconds, more drop pods began to land around us. Hissing steam and hydraulic whines followed by the thunder of metal boots hitting soil. In the distance, Drakkar Carriers descended from the clouds like gods of war, hatches opening mid-air to deploy transport sleds and droid squads. Our warriors gathered in formation. Rows of Viking Warriors lined the field, their war gear gleaming in the morning light—chainmale battle suits, photon-forged axes, and helms glowed with dark silver. More emerged behind them—Guardian Angels—formerly Demondroids, now reborn in golden skeletal forms clad in battle-worn Viking armor, their glowing eyes fierce with loyalty. From the eastern ridge galloped the new cavalry—Nicholas and his liberated Knights, now donning Vikingnar armor over their older heraldry. But what caught everyone's attention were the Dorses—massive armored canids, each one a predator molded for war. Their teeth were alloy. Their hides were stronger in armor. Their loyalty is unshakable. Nicholas rode to the front, his beast snarling beside him. He raised his visor and nodded to me. I gave him a grin. “You see? We have respect for your beliefs, and your ways of doing things.” He nodded in return. “Your people may be different, but your honor runs true.” I whistled sharply—and from behind the carriers, she came. A hulking Dorse, her armor had crimson lights running along her plated flanks. Her eyes glowed—intelligent, alert—and fixed directly on me. Emily gasped softly. “Is that...?” I held my hand out. “Honey.” The armored canid sprinted toward me and stopped just shy of crashing into us. She lowered her head gently. I placed a gloved hand on her snout, then climbed into the saddle. Emily stood stunned. “I don’t understand… How is she—? She was just a dog…” I offered my hand to her. “Climb up. I’ll explain.” She grabbed my wrist and swung herself up behind me, wrapping her arms around my waist. Her breath was warm against my neck. “While we were away,” I said, “Honey got sick. Really sick. There wasn’t time to wait for her to recover naturally. I made an arrangement with Deathskull… her consciousness, her soul—whatever you want to call it—was transferred into this body. It was the only way to save her.” Emily was silent for a long moment. Then she placed her hand on Honey’s armored shoulder. “She remembers us,” she said softly. “I can feel it.” I nodded. “She remembers everything.” Honey growled—not with anger, but in affirmation. A loyal war-beast now, yes. But still our companion. Still family. From the horizon, distant horns began to sound. Demonic war horns—deep, metallic, and unnatural. The enemy had seen us. I pulled my chainsword from my back and held it high. After the long wait… it began. The wind shifted—low and metallic, carrying the scent of scorched air and something else… something older. The field between us and the capital grew quiet, too quiet. The birds stopped circling. The ash settled. It was as if the world paused, inhaling with dread. And then we saw them. The gates of Draca creaked open—not like a mechanical operation, but more like the breathing of some ancient beast. Rusted steel groaned against iron hinges, and the sound echoed across the field like a dirge. Shadows shifted behind the open doors, and then—one by one—they emerged. Knights. But not ours. They moved in perfect unison. Their formation was flawless—rows of ten, each row falling in behind the last with eerie precision. But these weren’t men anymore. The visors were gone, their faces exposed, as if they had no shame left. Their skin was no longer human, but mutated into leathery orange reptilian flesh. Their noses were nothing more than slits. Horned cheekbones jutted forward under their helmets, and their eyes… their eyes were pure black, empty voids—soulless, like dying stars. “Corrupted Knights…” Emily whispered behind me. I said nothing. I only stared as they continued to emerge—dozens, then hundreds. The ground trembled with their synchronized march. These were not humans corrupted by mere power. No. They had been offered something. And they had accepted. Just behind them came something worse. Figures with far too much elegance for a battlefield began to slink through the gates. Succubi and Incubi—demonic in form, humanoid in shape, but their proportions were unnatural, too tall, too lean, their motions like dancers drunk on blood. Their skin shimmered like polished obsidian. Eyes like burning coals locked onto our lines. Their smiles spread inhumanly wide as their clawed hands flexed in anticipation. Some of them wore armor plated in gold filigree and black leather, sculpted to enhance their twisted allure. Others were practically naked save for the ceremonial chains and burning runes etched into their flesh. Their presence alone made some of our newer recruits stumble backwards. But they didn’t stop coming. A line of towering Demon Warriors, like flesh and steel hybrids, followed behind—each one standing nearly eight feet tall. Horned helmets, chainswords, plasma axes, and jet-black armor fused with bone. Their chests breathed like lungs, organic components swelling beneath the steel plates. That’s when I saw Ragnar. He emerged slowly, not at the head of the army but within its center—more like a priest than a general. His body had changed. His once-proud Viking armor was gone. In its place was orange skin streaked with reptilian cracks. Horns curled backward from his temples like a crown of fire. His eyes were no longer human—but burning pits of rage and betrayal. Twin plasma swords hung from his belt like fangs, and behind him dragged a cape that looked like it was made of smoke and writhing shadow. Two Knights, Alex Jenkins and Joe Raphial, were among those who took a cautious step back. Their faces went pale, the tips of their spears trembling slightly. Alex looked at Joe and whispered, “What… what even are they?” Joe didn’t answer, his eyes fixated on the snarling faces moving toward us like a tide of nightmares. “They’ve been here all along,” Alex added under his breath. “Living among us… in disguise.” That’s when I stepped forward and turned back to address them. “You’re not wrong. They were always here. Hidden. Manipulating. Feeding on our peace like parasites. And now they’re showing their true forms.” Joe looked at me, still shaken. “We didn’t know… we didn’t see…” “They’re not gods,” I snapped. “They’re not unbeatable. They want your fear. Don’t give it to them. Turn it into hate.” My words echoed. Not just through the ranks of Nicholas’s reformed Knights or the Guardian Angels who towered in silence—but through everyone. The Dorse-mounted cavalry, the Vikings with plasma axes and gunblades, and even the Drop Pod scouts in their exo-cloaks—all looked up, straightened their posture. Fear slowly shifted into something else. Not courage—but rage. The Demon horde surged from Draca’s city gates—Corrupted Knights with reptilian, orange skin and soulless black eyes, flanked by Incubi and Succubi who hissed and snarled as they lunged. The ground itself seemed to tremble beneath the weight of their advance. It was all I needed. I lifted my arm and gave the signal. A hurricane of blood and steel erupted from our side. Viking warriors charged in unison, hooves stamping, swords flashing in the waning twilight. Defender droids marched beside them—our golden Guardian Angels—plasma shields raised and serrated swords ignited, their ethereal red glow cutting through the gloom. Nicholas’s formerly Imperial Knights rode heavily armored Dorse cavalry with newfound vengeance. Emily and I rode Honey—now reborn in Dorse form—straight into the maw of the oncoming tide. Her armored frame thundered across the battlefield, crashing into enemy lines with savage force. Emily’s sword cut arcs of red light through twisted demonic flesh as mine—a revving chainsword—ripped through armor and bone. Our mounted onslaught carved a path of ordered destruction. Deathskull, ever efficient, directed a squad of Guardian Angels. With laser precision, they hurled plasma javelins into foe ranks, collapsing demon formations. A coordinated pincer drove the dark forces inward, creating a death trap of converging blades and roaring steel. The ground bucked beneath me, and with an explosive strike I was thrown from my mount. A hulking Demonic Minotaur towered above, its bronze hide scarred with battle, horns glinting in the embers of war. My gauntlets rattled as the creature’s cleaver struck with brutal force—steel and bone sang in a violent chorus. Limbs spun and disappointment took over—until I dodged low and sliced my chainsword deep into its throat. The beast jerked once and fell in a red-hearted collapse. The battlefield trembled with an unnatural energy, the ground beneath us pulsing with the vibration of charging hooves and storming feet. Amidst the chaos, I spun on my heel, heart slamming in my chest as I caught sight of Emily just ahead—her eyes locked in a deadly gaze with someone I thought we'd never see again. It was Page. But not the woman I once knew from our encounter in the Wraith. This was a twisted version—something inhuman. Her eyes burned with a sickly orange hue, and her skin had taken on a pale, corpse-like sheen, veined with black tendrils of corrupted energy. Horns curled back from her forehead, and a subtle hiss escaped her fangs as she bared her teeth like a predator. "I came here for your King," she spat with venomous amusement, her voice laced with supernatural distortion. It was no longer Page's voice—it was something darker wearing her memory like a mask. Emily’s fury ignited like a plasma torch. She snarled, her sword already arcing through the air. The blade kissed Page’s face in a flash of silver, slicing a gash across her cheek that sizzled as her demonic flesh recoiled. Black blood oozed from the wound like tar. Page staggered but smirked, licking the blood with a grotesque pleasure. I stepped forward, ready to intervene, when an immense shadow moved across my path—blocking me like a wall of despair. It was him. Ragnar. Or rather, the husk of what Ragnar once was. Now he stood as a Demon Warrior, his body mutated and clad in cruel rusted armor. His skin glowed with ember-like cracks, and horns curled from his skull like a devil’s crown. His eyes—once full of purpose—were now pits of fiery orange, void of all humanity. “You can’t save her,” he growled, voice thick with demonic resonance. “It’s just you and I now. How dare you desecrate your heritage by letting a machine rule the kingdom!” I tightened my grip on my chainsword. “Heritage and culture are art—not a damn priority,” I spat. Ragnar bellowed a guttural roar, and our blades clashed like lightning splitting the sky. The duel was apocalyptic. We collided in the middle of the battlefield, everything else fading into ghostly echoes around us. His infernal axe—massive and jagged, soaked in that cursed Shark Venom—swung with the strength of an earthquake. Every strike that grazed me burned and numbed, the venom working fast, seeping through slashes in my armor, into my veins. My breath shortened. My vision blurred. The world began to tilt, and I knew this wasn’t just a battle—it was a slow death if I didn’t finish it soon. Ragnar pressed forward, each swing aimed to decapitate, to crush, to erase. I countered as best I could, ducking low and retaliating with slashes from my chainsword, its red blade shrieking through the air. Sparks and blood exploded on every impact. I activated the wrist blade on my gauntlet, knowing I needed to draw him in close. He grunted in surprise as I blocked a downward swing and drove the Shungite-laced blade deep into the gap beneath his stomach armor. The cursed mineral hissed like acid against his corrupted flesh. Ragnar gasped, blood bubbling in his throat, but he refused to fall. With trembling limbs, he staggered backward, trying to reach a fallen spear nearby. I could barely move. The venom had numbed my muscles, but rage kept my body upright. I stepped forward, the weight of destiny in my hands. With a final roar, I raised my chainsword overhead and drove it through Ragnar’s throat. The scream that tore from his body was not his—it was something deeper, more ancient, as though the Demon inside him was being forcibly expelled. Black ichor sprayed from his mouth as he thrashed once, then collapsed. His body convulsed, then finally went still. The former war hero of Vikingnar lay broken, armor shattered, blood pooling around him in steaming rivers. Around me, Demons fell—their momentum shattered by the loss of one of their strongest champions. But it wasn’t over. More surged from the gates like a plague. I turned, the numbness still spreading through my limbs, and caught sight of Emily, still locked in combat with Page. Their duel had become vicious. Page fought like a serpent—coiled, quick, venomous. Her blade, too, was coated with Shark Venom, and I saw the moment it slid past Emily’s guard, puncturing a weak point in her armor at her abdomen. Emily gasped and stumbled, but didn’t fall. Instead, she broke Page’s blade with a single strike—snapping it at the hilt. The sound echoed like thunder. Page stepped back, eyes wide, suddenly vulnerable. Emily didn’t hesitate. She surged forward, slicing Page’s arm clean off in a flash of steel. The demon woman dropped to her knees, howling, clutching the bleeding stump. Her voice cracked into pathetic sobs as she begged for mercy. Emily stood tall, blood staining her dark armor. “Are you kidding me, hag?” She swung once, fast and merciless. Page’s head rolled into the dirt. Her body slumped over lifeless, demon ichor pouring from the stump of her neck. I limped over to Emily as the battle raged around us. Blood and plasma stained the ground. Bodies of Viking warriors and demonic monstrosities littered the field, smoldering in the aftermath of energy blasts and blade strikes. “We need to get inside the gates,” I said hoarsely, my hand clutching my bleeding side. “Now. Before they overwhelm us.” Emily wiped her sword clean, her breath ragged. “Do you know how?” I nodded. “We need to find Nicholas. If anyone knows a secret way into the city, it’s him.” She gave a sharp nod, eyes burning with determination. The battlefield outside the capital of Draca had transformed into a living nightmare—flames from laser cannons scorched the sky, the ruins of ancient stone buildings lay shattered across the wastelands, and smoke twisted upward in apocalyptic spirals. The air smelled like ozone and ash, burned flesh and leaking hydraulic fluid. And amidst the chaos, our forces surged like a tide of iron and will. Nicholas, Alex, and Joe fought in unison, their armor reflecting flashes of energy blades and plasma fire. But the demonic forces were tireless—feral and grotesque creatures with elongated limbs, war-blades melded into their bones, and glowing symbols branded across their chests in infernal runes. Nicholas swung his sword through the face of a horned Demonling, its blackened skull splitting open in a spray of violet fluid. His Dorse circled him like a shadow, blood-soaked claws slamming into another creature, tossing it aside like a rag doll. But then the ground quaked. A colossal Demonic Minotaur emerged through the ruins, ten feet tall with a labyrinthine crest engraved into its bone-white horns and an obsidian battle axe forged in Hell’s own forges. Nicholas faced it alone. The initial exchange was brutal—his strikes met with immense resistance as the Minotaur parried with its axe and countered with guttural roars. Sparks flew from the clashing of weapons. Nicholas ducked, rolled, and brought his blade down into the creature’s thigh, only for it to backhand him across the battlefield like a thrown doll. The blow cracked his chest plate and left him stunned. The Minotaur raised its axe for the final blow. Then—out of nowhere—Kyle. The younger warrior sprinted forward and leapt, driving his sword deep into the Minotaur’s exposed side. The beast howled and swung wildly, sending Kyle tumbling back. It was about to crush him with a stomp when Nicholas’s Dorse charged in with fury. The beast leapt, claws slashing into demonic flesh, its snarls echoing through the battlefield like a war drum. It sank its massive teeth into the Minotaur’s throat, and with one shake, crushed the creature’s windpipe entirely. The Minotaur gurgled its last and slumped into the dirt, twitching no more. Nicholas limped over and scratched his loyal beast behind the ears. “Relax, boy.” “That’s a useful animal you got there,” Kyle muttered, catching his breath. That’s when Emily and I emerged through the smoke, plasma residue still trailing from our armor. “Nicholas!” I shouted. “We need access through the gates. Now.” Nicholas looked toward the towering walls and snarling Demons pouring from the ramparts. “We need a distraction. The gate’s reinforced—controlled from within. We’ll never breach it without someone disabling it first.” My brow furrowed. “We don’t have enough troops to split forces.” Just then, the sky cracked open. A ripple tore through the atmosphere like the arrival of a celestial beast. Above us, a hive-shaped vessel with jagged fins and coral-like plating descended. The liberated Shark People had arrived. Swarms of them leapt from the vessel—barbed fins shimmering with oil and alien glyphs etched into their hardened scales. Their eyes burned with vengeance. They landed like meteorites among the Demon horde, slashing with biometal claws and shattering bones with teeth evolved for war. They didn’t roar. They didn’t chant. They tore. Saw Tooth and Haj Tooth sprinted from opposite flanks, coordinating a pincer attack that drove the Demons inward—right into our kill zone. The cacophony of shrieking Demons was drowned beneath the rhythmic slaughter of our new allies. One Shark warrior bit clean through the head of an Incubus, while another used its claws to carve demonic runes off a Knight’s face before smashing it into the ground. Emily staggered beside me. Her breathing was ragged, her visor cracked and fogged. I felt the poison in my own system too. Shark Venom. It clung to the bloodstream like fire in the veins—paralyzing, dragging you downward into a half-dead fog. My limbs were heavy. My vision blurred. I could hear my own heart slow. Haj Tooth took one look at us and reacted without hesitation. From a blackened pouch on her belt, she drew a bone needle. Without asking, she thrust it into my neck. I snarled. “Stand down! Everyone, relax!” Emily staggered back as Haj Tooth stung her next. Then… Air rushed into my lungs like a tidal wave. A cold rush exploded through my body—clarity, speed, rage. My senses sharpened. My thoughts were clearer than ever. The fatigue vanished in a heartbeat, and the poison that had rooted itself in my blood was burned away like oil on a fire. Emily stood tall again. Her eyes lit with fury and focus. “What was that?” Haj Tooth’s gills flared. “Antidote. Shark blood enhancer. Our strength is yours now.” I grinned beneath my helmet. “Then we finish this together.” We turned toward the capital gates. Fires burned in the towers. Demons retreated toward the last line of defense. Haj Tooth roared a guttural command, and her Shark warriors surged forward once more, devouring the retreating lines of the enemy like a school of piranhas tearing into a bloated corpse. With the gates momentarily vulnerable, I raised my Chainsword and pointed forward. “Nicholas, lead the charge. Emily and I are right behind you.” He nodded and mounted his Dorse. “Let’s end this!” The battlefield stretched before us like the opening to Hell—scorched, littered with corpses, drenched in plasma smoke and Demon ichor. But our enemies were breaking. Our numbers were surging. And now we had blood, fire, and vengeance on our side. Meanwhile, inside the obsidian-walled palace, where flames from molten crystal chandeliers licked upward like ancient spirits trapped in glass, King Alle stood at the edge of a tall gothic window. The war raged in the distance like a living tempest. Explosions of plasma and the dull hum of sonic blades cracked against the stone skies. Dark clouds from Wraith portals loomed overhead, swirling like cosmic maws salivating for flesh and glory. His once-glorious royal garments now clung loosely around his aging frame, sweat dotting his brow like jewels of fear. His gloved hand trembled as he rested it against the glass, eyes darting nervously over the chaos outside. Behind him, the dark echo of heels tapping against polished volcanic stone crept closer. Maladrie. She slinked out from the shadows like some alien predator born from black fire. Her form was humanoid in shape but twisted—elegant robes of interwoven Wraith silk clung to her firm limbs, while her face—once alluring and humanoid—was now half-shifted into a horror of segmented jawlines and mandibles glistening with acidic saliva. Her voice dripped with disdain. "You got somewhere to be?" she asked, one brow raised over her pupil-less, glowing red eyes. Her voice was sweet but sharp—honey over glass shards. Alle flinched. "I—I have to get back to Edward," he confessed, the name barely making it out past his dry throat. “He… he doesn’t know what’s happening. I told him I would protect him.” Maladrie’s eyes widened slightly, her head twitching with a spider-like tick. Then, a sound bubbled out of her throat—a disgusted half-laugh, half-growl. “Aw, You love him?” she said, as if the word itself offended her biology. She stepped forward, grabbing the King by his collar, and slammed him back against a decorative iron beam carved with ancient Vikingnar glyphs—glyphs that cracked as if the very structure of honor and tradition shattered with the impact. “Thanks to your love,” she hissed, “you got other women to rise against me—alongside the men of this realm! You broke the balance!” "I didn’t plan this!" King Alle pleaded. “I just wanted to survive. You promised me power, a new kingdom… but this—this is slaughter!” Maladrie’s jaws twisted in disdain. “You used to be strong, Alle. You used to take what you wanted. Now look at you—knees trembling, voice quivering over some pathetic human emotion…” She leaned in, her breath smoldering with sulfur and hate. “Love is weakness.” Without warning, her mandibles extended like scissor blades from her cheeks and sunk into Alle’s neck, piercing flesh and artery. She gripped him like a mother spider feasting on a disobedient mate. Alle’s legs twitched violently, his arms thrashing. His eyes rolled back as blackened veins crawled across his face, darkening under her parasitic drain. Outside the throne room doors, Teresa—a royal scribe and longtime palace assistant—watched the horror unfold through the half-cracked doorway. Her hands were trembling, mouth agape. For a moment, her body locked in fear. Then rage sparked. Not just for Alle—whom she admired despite his mistakes—but for the kingdom, for the people burning outside, for the memory of peace they once had. She burst into the room like a ghost of vengeance and scrambled across the floor toward the fireplace. Hanging on the soot-covered rack beside it was a ceremonial fire fork—ornate, three-pronged, and forged of iron so dense it glowed faintly red. Clutching it like a divine weapon, Teresa lunged forward and plunged it into Maladrie’s chitinous back. The Demoness howled—her scream tearing through the walls and shaking the throne rooms stained glass windows. Her claws released the King as she turned, flinging Teresa like a ragdoll across the chamber. She hit the wall hard, the sound of bone against stone echoing sickeningly. Blood streaked down her temple. Maladrie ripped the fork from her back with a metallic shriek, black goo oozing from the wound. Without another word, she stormed out of the throne room, leaving claw marks scorched into the floor. The palace walls wept smoke as if mourning her presence. Several long minutes passed. A faint crackling sound of fire, distant weapons, and dripping blood filled the silence. Teresa stirred. She groaned, her limbs aching, ribs most likely fractured, but her will unbroken. With great effort, she crawled to where King Alle lay slumped against the beam. His once regal eyes now stared upward, lifeless, cloudy with failure and sorrow. His hand still clutched a locket containing a photo of Edward. Teresa's lip quivered as she pulled his hand over his chest and whispered, “You died a man in the end… not a king… but a man.” She bowed her head in silence, even as the world outside burned. Meanwhile, Nicholas led our blended force—Viking warriors, Shar warriors, Valrra, Emily, and I—through the hidden access beneath the capital. The tunnel was slick with ancient mold and lined with rumbling conduits pulsing with energy residuals from Imperial machinery. At its end lay a narrow hatch, cleverly concealed within rubble. With a swift shove from Nicholas, it snapped open, revealing the backside of the city wall. We emerged into the stench of smoke and ozone, stepping onto shattered cobblestone. Haj Tooth’s Shark warriors and Valrra peeled off to flank a nearby guardhouse, while Emily and I took point with a handful of knights led by Alex and Joe. Nicholas slipped behind us to secure the breached hatch. The city streets lay in chaos—burned-out vehicles fused with gothic steel, flickering algae lamps casting eerie green halos. The air was thick with ash and the distant sound of crackling Wraith energy. Our advance was abruptly halted by a wedge of demonic foes—a small legion towering before us. Leading them were Kotus Pleasant, his face a contorted mask of horns, and Casey Zander, twisted into a corrupted shell of his former self. When he stepped forward, I snarled, full of contempt. “You surrendered to perversion, and did nothing about it!” I spat as my blade glowed. Casey's lips curled in a cruel smile, his voice twisted with obsession. “And you still trust your piece of metal for leadership?” His raised shimmering claws to strike. I signaled Nicholas and his Knights to move. Before the gates could open fully, we leapt into battle. Steel clanged against corrupted armor, energy crackled, and Shark warriors lunged, tearing through demon flesh with predatory glee. I engaged Kotus directly. He swung a massive spiked club, but I danced in close using the chainsword’s plasma edge to slash across his midsection, then drove a groin strike home. He howled—blood sprayed like rain. With a final roar, I crushed him down into the ruined pavement. “Quiet parasite,” I muttered, my breath ragged. Meanwhile, Emily fought with feral precision. Succubi lunged at her with flaming swords coated in venom. She deflected blows, dismembered demons with her long sword, and spun with grace and deadly intent. Every strike she landed seemed charged with righteous fury. Haj Tooth and her Shark Hive showed no restraint—teeth flashing, fins glistening with extracted demon venom. They tore into demonic ranks, chewing through corrupted limbs, dragging wings out of their torsos. Their powerful psychic presence rippled through the air, disrupting the wraith energy that gave the demons power. From the palace steps, Maladrie appeared—sleek and deadly, her mandibles drawn like curtains splitting. Splintered crystalline crowns glowed beneath her crown, casting orange glimmers across cracked marble. She held her gaze on Emily and me with both disdain and curious pride. Our momentum surged when we heard the metallic clank of gates swinging inward. Nicholas achieved his goal—ideal timing. We piled forward into the city proper, striking down demons by the score. Nicholas and his Knights finally burst the gates open with a thunderous metallic groan, steam jets hissing as ancient hinges gave way to our fury. The moment the gates slammed against the inner walls of the capital, the final charge began. We surged through like a vengeful tide. The cobblestone avenues of the capital shook as our Viking warriors howled war cries, raising their shungite-forged axes high. The Knights, their metallic swords fluttering behind them, launched into disciplined formations—flanking the demon spawn that writhed and screeched like insects. Behind them came the Noble Droids—silver-bodied, rectangular-shouldered war constructs—some galloping on four mechanical limbs, others hovering with plasma vents roaring beneath them. And finally, the Shark People. Sleek, bioluminescent predators with bone armor etched into their flesh, charging forward on all fours. Their jaws snapped through demonic necks as easily as paper. The streets became rivers of flame, glass, and blood. I had no time to celebrate the breach. I moved forward with a cold purpose, but the moment I turned the next corner of the palace courtyard—he was there. Casey Zander. Clad in black, sleeveless armor streaked with gold circuitry, his aura was twisted, sickly—a fusion of arrogance and corruption. His once blue eyes were now silver and glazed, as if someone had erased his soul and replaced it with a machine’s ambition. We locked eyes, and fate shoved us into one another like chess pieces thrown from the board. CLANG! I slammed the guard of my sword straight into his face. His head snapped back. Blood spurted from his nostrils—but he didn’t fall. He countered fast, catching my wrist, shoving me back with a brutal knee to the chest. I felt something in my ribs shift, but I didn’t let pain slow me. "Still playing hero, William?" he sneered, wiping blood from his mouth. "Still believing in love? You’re such a loser." That word—loser—cut through me like a psychic knife. Not because I believed it, but because it reminded me of the same poison people threw at me growing up. The word echoed with every laugh, every eye-roll, every betrayal I had ever endured. But I wasn’t that weak anymore. I slashed diagonally across his face with my Chainsword, carving a glowing red line from jaw to brow. His scream was primal. “Cowards mock what they’ll never understand,” I said, my voice colder than the steel between us. He came at me like a noob—sword flashing with demonic flame—but I met every swing. Our blades clashed in a flurry of sparks and fury, neither of us backing down. The clangs echoed off palace walls, sounding more like artillery fire than a duel. We were too evenly matched… until the moment our swords locked—twisted—and disarmed each other simultaneously. Blades flew to the ground. The crowd around us blurred—Demons fighting Nobles, Vikings tearing horns off Succubi, Knights exploding Incubi with plasma spears. But we no longer cared. We fell into fists and elbows. I was faster. I drove my shin into his thigh with a low, thudding kick. His leg buckled, but he steadied himself. I answered with a flurry—left hook to the jaw, knee to the solar plexus, a spinning elbow to his temple. He stumbled, gasping. I could hear something in his breathing crackle. “You’ve got nothing left, Casey,” I said, grabbing him by the collar. He spat blood and laughed. “Joseph begged me not to do it… He was crying like a girly bitch.” I froze for a split second, just enough for the weight of those words to hit. Joseph. Emily’s cousin. My friend. A man I had sworn to protect like a brother. Gone—murdered by the shell of a human standing in front of me. I saw red. “You murdered blood,” I whispered, trembling with rage. “Family. Mine and Emily’s.” I drove my gauntlet blade into his clavicle. He screamed and dropped to his knees, eyes wide with the realization that this was the end. But he didn’t beg. Instead, he glared up at me through the blood streaming from his broken face. With a gauntlet blade I thrust it into his groin, slicing through flesh, tendons, and nerves. I twisted—ripped upwards—and stepped back as he collapsed into a pool of his own horror. Casey Zander was dead, castrated. I turned and didn’t look back. The air stank of ash and charred flesh, the cries of the wounded mingling with the battle roars of the victorious. Demon corpses smoldered where they lay, and wisps of black energy—Wraith residue—hissed into the scorched earth. My breath was ragged, chest heaving, but I stood firm amidst the carnage. The skies above the capital swirled with unstable cloud matter from the Wraith breach, casting shadows across the ruined marble and plasma-scarred walls of the once-great city. From my vantage, I spotted Nicholas further down the avenue near the burning remains of a statue that once depicted ancient peacekeepers. He was locked in combat with a towering Minotaur, this one leaner than the last but no less grotesque. Its skin glistened with obsidian oil, and jagged bone pierced through its shoulders like rusted blades. The creature’s axe spun in wide, whistling arcs. Nicholas ducked one blow, countered with a shield bash, then reeled back as the Minotaur caught his side with a sharp elbow. For a brief moment, Nicholas staggered. Blood poured from his shoulder. The Minotaur bellowed in triumph. Then she appeared—Valrra. An elite Valkyrie of the Vikingnar, Valrra moved like lightning. Her armor was a blend of synthetic sapphire scales and ancient Norse craftsmanship—engraved shoulder plates with kinetic gyros, her curved sword glowing with plasma runes. Without hesitation, she leapt from a nearby column, slashing the Minotaur across the back. Sparks and gore erupted in a single stroke. Nicholas glanced at her. Surprise flickered behind his visor. “No time to be proud,” Valrra snapped, her accent thick and uncompromising. They moved as one. Nicholas slammed his blade across the Minotaur’s thigh; Valrra rolled underneath the beast, cutting into its hamstring. Roaring, the Minotaur staggered, its legs buckling. Nicholas drove his blade into the creature’s heart while Valrra severed the spine with her axe from behind. The beast collapsed, twitching. And that’s when I saw them—two more Minotaurs, emerging from the alley beyond the wall breach. Taller. Broader. The air warped around them. Their horns twisted like infernal iron, and their muscles pulsed with an unnatural orange glow. I didn’t hesitate. I charged before they could reach them. The first one swung a massive metal club carved from scavenged wreckage. I ducked beneath the swing, my Chainsword humming as I brought it up across the Minotaur’s gut, slicing through fur, flesh, and bone. It roared, but not in pain—in delight. The second one clipped me with its axe, tearing into my side. Metal peeled away from my armor like paper. I stumbled but recovered quickly, slamming my boot into the first Minotaur’s kneecap. It buckled. I used that moment to drive my blade into its eye socket. It convulsed and dropped like a felled mech. But the second Minotaur was already upon me. Its axe slammed into my back, cleaving through two layers of armor. Pain exploded through my body. I fell hard, dirt and blood in my mouth. The demon raised its axe again—ready to cleave me in half. I bit it. With a savage snarl, I lunged up and sank my teeth into its throat. The Minotaur shrieked, black ichor spilling from its severed windpipe as I ripped it free. It dropped the axe and stumbled back, clutching its neck before toppling over. I stood there, drenched in blood—both mine and theirs. I glanced down. My abdomen was split open, organs exposed. And yet, even as I looked, the Immortal inside me surged. My skin rippled. I grabbed my intestines and shoved them back in. A crystal-like membrane began stitching the gash closed before my eyes. I didn’t know what terrified me more—the Demons, or the fact that I could live through this. “William!” Emily’s voice called out from nearby, breathless and sharp. I looked up—and locked eyes with her. Maladrie. There she stood, atop the palace steps, her once-human features twisted with pride and malice. Crystalline horns curled from her temples. Her dress, stitched from shredded banners of fallen kingdoms, shimmered with cursed energy. “No more pretending,” I said aloud. There’s no sexual tension this time, just tension as Maladrie tilted her head. “All of this could’ve been avoided… if your father had been there for you.” She didn’t flinch. “Is this the part where you beg for mercy?” I smirked. “Don't you think it's too late for that?” That’s when Zach appeared—my former best friend, now a demonic wraith hybrid, corrupted by the Wraith Queen herself. His body had changed. Crystalline plates covered his forearms. His eyes were soulless voids. He stepped beside Maladrie. But I wasn’t alone. Emily stepped up beside me, her crystalline gauntlet forming across her left arm, the residual effects of her own Immortal awakening. She looked at me once, gave a nod. I knew what it meant. I’d take Zach. She’d take Maladrie. I lunged at Zach. He met me with ferocity. We collided midair, fists and blades clashing. His speed matched mine, but his instincts were dulled—he was relying on raw power and rage. I was fueled by clarity, by betrayal, and by grief. My sword grazed his ribs. His clawed hand scraped my shoulder. Blood sprayed. We fought across the courtyard, our duel turning into a blur of motion and pain. Zach kicked me in the chest, I tumbled, but rolled to my feet. My fist connected with his jaw. His knee hit my stomach. We grappled. We fell. We rose again. Locked in a vicious stalemate. Meanwhile, Emily’s duel with Maladrie was no less brutal. Their swords clashed like thunder. Each blow sent out shockwaves. Maladrie shrieked with every parry. Emily’s blade nicked her face—leaving a gash across her left cheek. Maladrie roared, summoning a surge of dark energy into her sword and slashed into Emily’s left arm—nearly severing it. Bone showed through. Blood poured. Emily dropped to one knee, gasping. Her face paled. Then it happened. The Immortal inside her—woke up. Crystalline structures formed over the gaping wound like frost on a winter morning. Not only did her arm reattach, it strengthened. Silver and violet light pulsed from her palm. She raised her hand—and the earth answered. BOOM. Massive, jagged crystals erupted from the ground beneath Maladrie and Zach. Spires the size of trucks nearly impaled them. Maladrie faltered. Her eyes widened. She looked around, realizing her Demons were either dead or retreating. The tide had turned. She shouted, “Fall back! Into the Wraith!” Her army obeyed. What remained of it. Zach turned to follow. I hurled my Chainsword—whirling it like a buzzsaw. It struck something. That brief second. That look. Then he vanished through the Wraith rift. “Dammit,” I whispered, slumped forward. Emily stepped beside me, placing her hand gently on my shoulder. “They’re cowards,” she said quietly. “They’ll run again.” I nodded, feeling the heat of the battle finally begin to fade. "I'll never have another best friend." She was puzzled, "Hey, that's not true." Emily just gave me a hug, I knew what she meant. Together, we looked out across the battlefield—toward the rising sun that barely broke through the lingering Wraith clouds. "Time to build our Empire," I said. It wasn’t over. This battle was just the turning point. CHAPTER 14: "DEMONIC CHUM" "VIKINGS WAR IN VALHALLA"